Program Summary

2

Contents
Program Summary.............................................................. 3
Program............................................................................... 5
Abstracts of Panels and Papers....................................... 22
Index of Conference Participants..................................... 85

3

Program Summary

2

Contents
Program Summary.............................................................. 3
Program............................................................................... 5
Abstracts of Panels and Papers....................................... 22
Index of Conference Participants..................................... 853

4

Program Summary

Friday — August 9 • Opening Session / Session I • 9:30 am – 12:00 am

5

ProgramFriday9AugustOpening Session • Friday • 9:30 am – 10:00 am—Room 603 (Sixth Floor)
Speeches from Wakio Fujimoto, the chairman of Organizing Committee		
Mitsuyoshi Numano, JCREES President		
Graeme Gill, ICCEES President
Greetings from the Consul of the Russian Federation in Osaka, Nail Latypov
Organizational report by Takayuki Yokoya-Murakami
Session I • Friday • 10:15 am – 12:00 am
I-1 Russo-Japanese Relationship through Sexual Traffic
Room 801

Chair: Takashi Kimura, Professor Emeritus of Kyoto University (Japan)
Papers: Michiko Ikuta, Professor Emeritus of Osaka University (Japan)“Русские эмигрантки в увеселительных заведениях Харбина”
Linda Galvane, Stanford University (USA)“From Geisha to Café Chantant Singer in the Gypsy Attire: Representationof ‘Loose Women’ in the Russian Translations and Adaptations of Jones’s
Operetta Geisha”
Takayuki Yokota-Murakami, Osaka University (Japan)“Prostitution in Traffic ― Nagasaki-Vladivostok-Beijing: Through the
Perspective of a Japanese Literary Man”
Discussant: Vladimir Kozhevnikov, Institute of History, Far Eastern Branch of theRussian Academy of Sciences (Russia)

4Program Summary

Friday — August 9 • Opening Session / Session I • 9:30 am – 12:00 am

5

ProgramFriday9AugustOpening Session • Friday • 9:30 am – 10:00 am—Room 603 (Sixth Floor)
Speeches from Wakio Fujimoto, the chairman of Organizing Committee		
Mitsuyoshi Numano, JCREES President		
Graeme Gill, ICCEES President
Greetings from the Consul of the Russian Federation in Osaka, Nail Latypov
Organizational report by Takayuki Yokoya-Murakami
Session I • Friday • 10:15 am – 12:00 am
I-1 Russo-Japanese Relationship through Sexual Traffic
Room 801

Chair: Takashi Kimura, Professor Emeritus of Kyoto University (Japan)
Papers: Michiko Ikuta, Professor Emeritus of Osaka University (Japan)“Русские эмигрантки в увеселительных заведениях Харбина”
Linda Galvane, Stanford University (USA)“From Geisha to Café Chantant Singer in the Gypsy Attire: Representationof ‘Loose Women’ in the Russian Translations and Adaptations of Jones’s
Operetta Geisha”
Takayuki Yokota-Murakami, Osaka University (Japan)“Prostitution in Traffic ― Nagasaki-Vladivostok-Beijing: Through the
Perspective of a Japanese Literary Man”
Discussant: Vladimir Kozhevnikov, Institute of History, Far Eastern Branch of theRussian Academy of Sciences (Russia)

Friday — August 9 • Session I • 10:15 am – 12:00 am

Friday — August 9 • Session I / II • 10:15 am – 3:15 pm

I-2 To Move or Not to Move, This Is the Question of Political Regimes in South
Caucasus“The Formation of the Russian Imperial Idea in the Steppe in the Middleof the Nineteenth Century”
Discussants: Norihiro Naganawa, Hokkaido University (Japan)

6

Room 806

Chair: Kimitaka Matsuzato, Hokkaido University (Japan)
Papers: Christofer Berglund, Uppsala University (Sweden)“At the Crossroads: Georgia Between Dominant-Power Politics, Feckless
Pluralism and Democracy”
Yu Tachibana, Hokkaido University (Japan)“Oligopoly and Political Feudalization in Azerbaijan”
Discussant: Graeme Gill, University of Sydney (Australia)
I-3 Russian Economy in a Globalizing World
Room 805

Chair: Katsuhiro Miyamoto, Kansai University (Japan)
Papers: Naoya Hase, Sugiyama Jogakuen University (Japan)“What Is a Promising Result for Russians in Energy Cooperation with
Northeast Asia? A Case Study of Japan-Russia Bargaining Process in
Vladivostok LNG Plant Project”
Hasan H. Valiullin, Svetlana L. Merzlyakova, Dubna University (Russia)“The Bissextile Century of Russia: 1913–2013”
Shigeki Ono, Asahikawa University (Japan)“The Effects of Foreign Exchange and Monetary Policies in Russia”
Discussant: Mayu Michigami, Niigata University (Japan)
I-4 Ideological Dynamics: Local Elites in Central Eurasia
Room 901

Chair: Sanami Takahashi, Tsukuba University (Japan)
Papers: Ilya Zaytsev, Institute of Oriental Studies, RAN (Russia)“Великокняжеские татары в 15-16 вв.”Takehiko Inoue, Hokkaido University (Japan)“A Buddhist World View: Perspectives of the Kalmyk Elites in the
Russian Empire”
Akiyama Tetsu, Waseda University (Japan)“Where the Three Worlds Met: Kyrgyz Nomads Between the Nomadic
and Islamic Factor under the Russian Imperial Rule”
Gul’banu Izbassarova, Aktobe State University (Kazakhstan)7

I-5 Excavating the Fundamentals of Russian Literature
Room 807

Chair: Vecheslav Kazakevich, Toyama University (Japan)
Papers: Ji-Eun Sim, Hallym University (South Korea)“What Is Pushkin’s View of Life: ‘Step Zhizni’ or ‘Prazdnik Zhizni’?”
Roza Mussabekova, Lev Gumilev Eurasian National University (Kazakhstan)“Yury Dombrovsky’s Roman ‘The Collapse of the Empire’ as an Artistic
Investigation of Causes of the Soviet Empire’s Collapse”
Marina Shchepetunina, Osaka University (Japan)“Язычество в православии и мифологическое мышление всинтоизме”
Discussant: Yuri Sugino, St. Andrew’s University (Japan)[ Lunch 12:00 pm – 1:30 pm ]Second Floor, Student Lounge

Session II • Friday • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm
II-1 Representation of War Victims in the Twentieth Century: From Heroism
to Atrocities
Room 801

Chair: Hiroshi Fukuda, Kyoto University (Japan)
Papers: Peter Waldron, University of East Anglia (UK)“The Image of the Wounded Soldier in Official Propaganda and Popular
Perception”
Go Koshino, Hokkaido University (Japan)“Cultural Representation of the Khatyn Massacre in Belarus”
Eriko Kogo, Waseda University (Japan)“The Human Bullets: The Images of the Wounded Soldiers in the RussoJapanese War”

Friday — August 9 • Session I • 10:15 am – 12:00 am

Friday — August 9 • Session I / II • 10:15 am – 3:15 pm

I-2 To Move or Not to Move, This Is the Question of Political Regimes in South
Caucasus“The Formation of the Russian Imperial Idea in the Steppe in the Middleof the Nineteenth Century”
Discussants: Norihiro Naganawa, Hokkaido University (Japan)

6

Room 806

Chair: Kimitaka Matsuzato, Hokkaido University (Japan)
Papers: Christofer Berglund, Uppsala University (Sweden)“At the Crossroads: Georgia Between Dominant-Power Politics, Feckless
Pluralism and Democracy”
Yu Tachibana, Hokkaido University (Japan)“Oligopoly and Political Feudalization in Azerbaijan”
Discussant: Graeme Gill, University of Sydney (Australia)
I-3 Russian Economy in a Globalizing World
Room 805

Chair: Katsuhiro Miyamoto, Kansai University (Japan)
Papers: Naoya Hase, Sugiyama Jogakuen University (Japan)“What Is a Promising Result for Russians in Energy Cooperation with
Northeast Asia? A Case Study of Japan-Russia Bargaining Process in
Vladivostok LNG Plant Project”
Hasan H. Valiullin, Svetlana L. Merzlyakova, Dubna University (Russia)“The Bissextile Century of Russia: 1913–2013”
Shigeki Ono, Asahikawa University (Japan)“The Effects of Foreign Exchange and Monetary Policies in Russia”
Discussant: Mayu Michigami, Niigata University (Japan)
I-4 Ideological Dynamics: Local Elites in Central Eurasia
Room 901

Chair: Sanami Takahashi, Tsukuba University (Japan)
Papers: Ilya Zaytsev, Institute of Oriental Studies, RAN (Russia)“Великокняжеские татары в 15-16 вв.”Takehiko Inoue, Hokkaido University (Japan)“A Buddhist World View: Perspectives of the Kalmyk Elites in the
Russian Empire”
Akiyama Tetsu, Waseda University (Japan)“Where the Three Worlds Met: Kyrgyz Nomads Between the Nomadic
and Islamic Factor under the Russian Imperial Rule”
Gul’banu Izbassarova, Aktobe State University (Kazakhstan)7

I-5 Excavating the Fundamentals of Russian Literature
Room 807

Chair: Vecheslav Kazakevich, Toyama University (Japan)
Papers: Ji-Eun Sim, Hallym University (South Korea)“What Is Pushkin’s View of Life: ‘Step Zhizni’ or ‘Prazdnik Zhizni’?”
Roza Mussabekova, Lev Gumilev Eurasian National University (Kazakhstan)“Yury Dombrovsky’s Roman ‘The Collapse of the Empire’ as an Artistic
Investigation of Causes of the Soviet Empire’s Collapse”
Marina Shchepetunina, Osaka University (Japan)“Язычество в православии и мифологическое мышление всинтоизме”
Discussant: Yuri Sugino, St. Andrew’s University (Japan)[ Lunch 12:00 pm – 1:30 pm ]Second Floor, Student Lounge

Session II • Friday • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm
II-1 Representation of War Victims in the Twentieth Century: From Heroism
to Atrocities
Room 801

Chair: Hiroshi Fukuda, Kyoto University (Japan)
Papers: Peter Waldron, University of East Anglia (UK)“The Image of the Wounded Soldier in Official Propaganda and Popular
Perception”
Go Koshino, Hokkaido University (Japan)“Cultural Representation of the Khatyn Massacre in Belarus”
Eriko Kogo, Waseda University (Japan)“The Human Bullets: The Images of the Wounded Soldiers in the RussoJapanese War”

Friday — August 9 • Session II • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

8Joonseo Song, Hankuk University of Foreign Studies (South Korea),“Forging Post-Soviet Regional Identities: The Politics of War Memory in
Smolensk”
Discussant: Yulia Mikhailova, Hiroshima City University (Japan)
II-2 Changes and Continuity: Russia’s Experiences in the Post-Soviet Space
Room 901

Chair: Irina Sandomirskaja, University College Södertörn (Sweden)
Papers: Wan-suk Hong, Hankuk University of Foreign Studies (South Korea)“Limits of Japanese-Russian negotiations on the Northern Territories: A
Korean Perspective”
Irina Korgun, Hankuk University of Foreign Studies (South Korea)“Russia’s Accession to WTO: Implications for Russian-Korean Trade andInvestment Cooperation”
Vasyl Marmazov, Ambassador of Ukraine to the Republic of Korea“The Twentieth Anniversary of Relations between Ukraine and theRepublic of Korea: Results and Prospects of Ukraine`s Policy in the AsiaPacific Region within the Euro-Pacific Integration”
Discussant: Vladimir Kozhevnikov, Institute of History, Far Eastern Branch of theRussian Academy of Sciences (Russia)
Oleg Manaev, Hokkaido University (Japan)
II-3 The Twentieth Century for Ordinary People: Gains and Losses
Room 805

Chair: Kazuhiro Kumo, Hitotsubashi University (Japan)
Papers: Takeo Hidai, Saitama Gakuen University (Japan)“Soviet Kolkhoz Farmer’s Violation of the New Model Charter in the Late
1930s: Its Illegality and Rationality
Svetlana Kovalskaya, Lev Gumilev Eurasian National University (Kazakhstan)“Kazakh Nomadic Culture of the Twentieth Century: The Tragic Losses,
Gains, and Strategies for Survival”
Berik Dulatov, Kostanai State Pedagogical Institute (Kazakhstan)“The Development of Education in Kazakhstan in 1913–2013 Years”
Discussant: Uyama Tomohiko, Hokkaido University (Japan)

Friday — August 9 • Session II • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

9II-4 The Twentieth Century: Macroscopic Approach
Room 806

Chair: TBA
Papers: Huang Lifu, Institute of World History, Chinese Academy of Social Sciences(China)“Innovation of Systematic Theory and Roads to Socialist Market
Economy: A Comparison of China and the Soviet Union”
Zhu Jianli, Institute of World History, Chinese Academy of Social Sciences(China)“An Observation of the Russian Political History in the TwentiethCentury: A Non-ideological System of Interpretation”
Furugzod Usmanov (Tajikistan)“1913–2013 for Eurasia from Central Asian perspective”
Sergey Lyubichankovskiy, Orenburg Pedagogical University (Russia)“Corruption within the Regional Administration System as an Important
Reason for the Russian Empire’s Destruction”
Discussant: Yutaka Takenaka, Osaka University (Japan)
II-5 Adaptations in the Cultural Contact Process between Modern Japan andRussiaRoom 807

Chair: Tetsuo Mochizuki, Hokkaido University (Japan)
Papers: Takashi Kimura, Professor Emeritus of Kyoto University (Japan)“Learning to Handle New Literary Structure: Literary Adaptation in the
Meiji Era and Pushkin.”
Kayo Fukuma, Chiba University (Japan)“How to Create a Matryoshka?: The Invention of Tradition in Kustar Art
in Late Imperial Russia.”
Kumi Tateoka, Kobe University (Japan)”From Story to Expression: Theatre as the Space for Sympathy”
Discussant: Ol’ga Krashina, Russian University of Pedagogy (Russia)
Lyudmila Ermakova, Professor Emeritus of Kobe City University of Foreign
Languages (Japan)

Friday — August 9 • Session II • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

8Joonseo Song, Hankuk University of Foreign Studies (South Korea),“Forging Post-Soviet Regional Identities: The Politics of War Memory in
Smolensk”
Discussant: Yulia Mikhailova, Hiroshima City University (Japan)
II-2 Changes and Continuity: Russia’s Experiences in the Post-Soviet Space
Room 901

Chair: Irina Sandomirskaja, University College Södertörn (Sweden)
Papers: Wan-suk Hong, Hankuk University of Foreign Studies (South Korea)“Limits of Japanese-Russian negotiations on the Northern Territories: A
Korean Perspective”
Irina Korgun, Hankuk University of Foreign Studies (South Korea)“Russia’s Accession to WTO: Implications for Russian-Korean Trade andInvestment Cooperation”
Vasyl Marmazov, Ambassador of Ukraine to the Republic of Korea“The Twentieth Anniversary of Relations between Ukraine and theRepublic of Korea: Results and Prospects of Ukraine`s Policy in the AsiaPacific Region within the Euro-Pacific Integration”
Discussant: Vladimir Kozhevnikov, Institute of History, Far Eastern Branch of theRussian Academy of Sciences (Russia)
Oleg Manaev, Hokkaido University (Japan)
II-3 The Twentieth Century for Ordinary People: Gains and Losses
Room 805

Chair: Kazuhiro Kumo, Hitotsubashi University (Japan)
Papers: Takeo Hidai, Saitama Gakuen University (Japan)“Soviet Kolkhoz Farmer’s Violation of the New Model Charter in the Late
1930s: Its Illegality and Rationality
Svetlana Kovalskaya, Lev Gumilev Eurasian National University (Kazakhstan)“Kazakh Nomadic Culture of the Twentieth Century: The Tragic Losses,
Gains, and Strategies for Survival”
Berik Dulatov, Kostanai State Pedagogical Institute (Kazakhstan)“The Development of Education in Kazakhstan in 1913–2013 Years”
Discussant: Uyama Tomohiko, Hokkaido University (Japan)

Friday — August 9 • Session II • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

9II-4 The Twentieth Century: Macroscopic Approach
Room 806

Chair: TBA
Papers: Huang Lifu, Institute of World History, Chinese Academy of Social Sciences(China)“Innovation of Systematic Theory and Roads to Socialist Market
Economy: A Comparison of China and the Soviet Union”
Zhu Jianli, Institute of World History, Chinese Academy of Social Sciences(China)“An Observation of the Russian Political History in the TwentiethCentury: A Non-ideological System of Interpretation”
Furugzod Usmanov (Tajikistan)“1913–2013 for Eurasia from Central Asian perspective”
Sergey Lyubichankovskiy, Orenburg Pedagogical University (Russia)“Corruption within the Regional Administration System as an Important
Reason for the Russian Empire’s Destruction”
Discussant: Yutaka Takenaka, Osaka University (Japan)
II-5 Adaptations in the Cultural Contact Process between Modern Japan andRussiaRoom 807

Chair: Tetsuo Mochizuki, Hokkaido University (Japan)
Papers: Takashi Kimura, Professor Emeritus of Kyoto University (Japan)“Learning to Handle New Literary Structure: Literary Adaptation in the
Meiji Era and Pushkin.”
Kayo Fukuma, Chiba University (Japan)“How to Create a Matryoshka?: The Invention of Tradition in Kustar Art
in Late Imperial Russia.”
Kumi Tateoka, Kobe University (Japan)”From Story to Expression: Theatre as the Space for Sympathy”
Discussant: Ol’ga Krashina, Russian University of Pedagogy (Russia)
Lyudmila Ermakova, Professor Emeritus of Kobe City University of Foreign
Languages (Japan)

10

Friday — August 9 • Session III • 3:30 pm – 5:15 pm

Session III • Friday • 3:30 pm – 5:15 pm
III-1 Rising Powers and Conflict Management in Central Asia
Room 801

Chair: Timur Alexandrov, University of Cambridge (UK)
Papers: David Lewis, University of Bradford (UK)“Regional Security Organisations and Competing Approaches to Conflictin Central Asia”
Yang Cheng, East China Normal University (China)“Between Principle and Pragmatism: China and Conflict-Prevention
Practices in Central Asia”
Arkady Moshes, Finnish Institute of International Affairs (Finland)“The Eurasian Customs Union and the Future of Russian-Ukrainian
Relations”
Discussants: TBA
III-2 Managing Chinese Migrants in the Russian Far East
Room 807

Chair: Joni Virkkunen, University of Eastern Finland (Finland)
Papers: Sergey Ryazantsev, Elena Pismennaya, and Roman Manshin, ISPR, RAS(Russia)“Chinese and Vietnamese Migrants in Russia: A Comparative Analysis”
Artem Lukyanets, Alexander Grebenyuk, University of Eastern Finland(Finland)“The Migration Development of the Russian Far East”
Hongmei Ma, Matsuyama University (Japan)“Chinese Migration to the Russian Far East: Regulations on the Chinese
Side”
Discussants: Paul Fryer, University of Eastern Finland (Finland)III-3 Dialogues for Mutual Understanding, or Further Antagonism: Religion in
Post-Soviet Russia and Ukraine
Room 805

Chair: Takehiko Inoue, Hokkaido University (Japan)
Papers: Sanami Takahashi, Tsukuba University (Japan)“Heritage of Soviet Atheism, or a New Direction? — The Development ofReligious Studies in Russia”

Friday — August 9 • Session III • 3:30 pm – 5:15 pm

11

Masako Arimune, Osaka University (Japan)“Orthodox Parishes: Diversity of Their Roles in the Post-Soviet Russia”
Andrii Krawchuk, University of Sudbury (Canada)“Constructing Interreligious Consensus in the Post-Soviet Space: theUkrainian Council of Churches and Religious Organizations”
Discussants: Kimitaka Matsuzato, Hokkaido University (Japan)
III-4 Concept of Region and Demarcation Process in Central and Eastern
Europe after World War I
Room 806

Chair: Go Koshino, Hokkaido University (Japan)
Papers: Vladimír Goněc, Masaryk University (Czech Republic)“Political Borders, Economical Borders, Cultural Borders―A Dissonance:
Problems of Central Europe during the Inter-War Period”
Noriko Tsujikawa, Japan Society for Promotion of Science (Japan)“Territory and Nation as Factors of Hungarian Nationalism Presented
through the Political Activities of the Former Leaders of ‘October
Revolution’ of 1918”
Yuko Ishino, Kanazawa University (Japan)“Where is the Sphere of Finland?: The Relationship between Greater
Finland and ‘Finnishness’ during the World Wars”
Hiroshi Fukuda, Kyoto University (Japan)“Principle of Self-Determination after World War I in a Czechoslovak
Case: Milan Hodža and Border Demarcation with Hungary”
Discussants: Jeremy Smith, University of Eastern Finland (Finland)III-5 Performativity in Russian Culture in the Twentieth Century
Room 901

Chair: Mitsuyoshi Numano, University of Tokyo (Japan)
Papers: Valerij Gretchko, University of Tokyo (Japan)“Performativity in the Contemporary Russian Poetry”
Susumu Nonaka, Saitama University (Japan)“Self-positioning of Conservatism: Vasily Rozanov’s Case”
Kim Soo-Hwan, Hankuk University of Foreign Studies (South Korea)“Rethinking ‘Poetics of Behavior’: On Yuri Lotman’s Performative Self”
Discussants: Kyohei Norimatsu, University of Tokyo (Japan)

10

Friday — August 9 • Session III • 3:30 pm – 5:15 pm

Session III • Friday • 3:30 pm – 5:15 pm
III-1 Rising Powers and Conflict Management in Central Asia
Room 801

Chair: Timur Alexandrov, University of Cambridge (UK)
Papers: David Lewis, University of Bradford (UK)“Regional Security Organisations and Competing Approaches to Conflictin Central Asia”
Yang Cheng, East China Normal University (China)“Between Principle and Pragmatism: China and Conflict-Prevention
Practices in Central Asia”
Arkady Moshes, Finnish Institute of International Affairs (Finland)“The Eurasian Customs Union and the Future of Russian-Ukrainian
Relations”
Discussants: TBA
III-2 Managing Chinese Migrants in the Russian Far East
Room 807

Chair: Joni Virkkunen, University of Eastern Finland (Finland)
Papers: Sergey Ryazantsev, Elena Pismennaya, and Roman Manshin, ISPR, RAS(Russia)“Chinese and Vietnamese Migrants in Russia: A Comparative Analysis”
Artem Lukyanets, Alexander Grebenyuk, University of Eastern Finland(Finland)“The Migration Development of the Russian Far East”
Hongmei Ma, Matsuyama University (Japan)“Chinese Migration to the Russian Far East: Regulations on the Chinese
Side”
Discussants: Paul Fryer, University of Eastern Finland (Finland)III-3 Dialogues for Mutual Understanding, or Further Antagonism: Religion in
Post-Soviet Russia and Ukraine
Room 805

Chair: Takehiko Inoue, Hokkaido University (Japan)
Papers: Sanami Takahashi, Tsukuba University (Japan)“Heritage of Soviet Atheism, or a New Direction? — The Development ofReligious Studies in Russia”

Friday — August 9 • Session III • 3:30 pm – 5:15 pm

11

Masako Arimune, Osaka University (Japan)“Orthodox Parishes: Diversity of Their Roles in the Post-Soviet Russia”
Andrii Krawchuk, University of Sudbury (Canada)“Constructing Interreligious Consensus in the Post-Soviet Space: theUkrainian Council of Churches and Religious Organizations”
Discussants: Kimitaka Matsuzato, Hokkaido University (Japan)
III-4 Concept of Region and Demarcation Process in Central and Eastern
Europe after World War I
Room 806

Chair: Go Koshino, Hokkaido University (Japan)
Papers: Vladimír Goněc, Masaryk University (Czech Republic)“Political Borders, Economical Borders, Cultural Borders―A Dissonance:
Problems of Central Europe during the Inter-War Period”
Noriko Tsujikawa, Japan Society for Promotion of Science (Japan)“Territory and Nation as Factors of Hungarian Nationalism Presented
through the Political Activities of the Former Leaders of ‘October
Revolution’ of 1918”
Yuko Ishino, Kanazawa University (Japan)“Where is the Sphere of Finland?: The Relationship between Greater
Finland and ‘Finnishness’ during the World Wars”
Hiroshi Fukuda, Kyoto University (Japan)“Principle of Self-Determination after World War I in a Czechoslovak
Case: Milan Hodža and Border Demarcation with Hungary”
Discussants: Jeremy Smith, University of Eastern Finland (Finland)III-5 Performativity in Russian Culture in the Twentieth Century
Room 901

Chair: Mitsuyoshi Numano, University of Tokyo (Japan)
Papers: Valerij Gretchko, University of Tokyo (Japan)“Performativity in the Contemporary Russian Poetry”
Susumu Nonaka, Saitama University (Japan)“Self-positioning of Conservatism: Vasily Rozanov’s Case”
Kim Soo-Hwan, Hankuk University of Foreign Studies (South Korea)“Rethinking ‘Poetics of Behavior’: On Yuri Lotman’s Performative Self”
Discussants: Kyohei Norimatsu, University of Tokyo (Japan)

12

Friday — August 9 • Session III / Special Talks / Dinner • 3:30 pm – 8:30 pm

Saturday — August 10 • Session IV • 9:30 am – 11:15 am

SaturdayIII-6 Russo-Japanese Relations after the Russo-Japanese War in the Global
Context (1905–1916)

10
AugustRoom 905

Chair: Teramoto Yasutoshi, Hiroshima University (Japan)
Papers: Eduard Baryshev, The University of Shimane (Japan)“The Russo-Japanese Strategic Partnership during the First World War(1914–1918): International Meaning and Historical Lessons”
Morimoto Ikuko, Hiroshima University (Japan)“Fishery Enterprise of Tokushima Merchant in the Early TwentiethCentury”
Sergey Tolstoguzov, Hiroshima University (Japan)“Russo-Japanese Rapprochement in the International Context (1905–1907)”
Discussant: Aleksander Tolstoguzov, Aomori Public University (Japan)
Special Talks • Friday • 5:30 pm – 6:30 pm—Room 603 (Sixth Floor)
Mitsuyoshi Numano, University of Tokyo (Japan)“The Seagull Goes to the Cosmos, and Haruki goes to Sakhalin —Border
Crossing and Cultural Interactions between Russia and Japan” (in English)

13

Session IV • Saturday • 9:30 am – 11:15 am
IV-1 Civil Society Movements in Russia and East-Central Europe
Room 801

Chair: Yulia Mikhailova, Hiroshima City University (Japan)
Papers: Irina Sandomirskaja, University College Södertörn (Sweden)“Soviet Dissident Women Activism: A Peculiar Case of Non-Feminist
Feminism”
Georges Mink, College of Europe (France)“The Unsuccessful Attempt at Polish-Ukrainian Reconciliation: Topdown and Bottom-up Civil Society and Elites Movements”
Thomas Bremer, University of Münster (Germany)“The Pussy Riot Trial and the Russian Orthodox Church”
Discussant: Nobuaki Shiokawa, Professor Emeritus of Tokyo University (Japan)
IV-2 Rising China and India, Easternising Russia ― An Emerging Geopolitics
Room 901

Tetsuo Mochizuki, Hokkaido University (Japan)“Comparing the Incomparable —What We Learned from the EurasianRegional Powers Project” (in Russian)[ Conference Dinner 6:30 pm – 8:30 pm ]Second Floor, Student Lounge

Chair: Yang Cheng, East China Normal University (China)
Papers: Shih-Hao Kang, National Formosa University (Taiwan)“Capitalizing Chinese Threat in Russia: A Case Study of ‘Baltic Pearl
Project’ in Saint Petersburg”
Li Sui-an, Institute of History, Heilongjiang Provincial Academy of Social
Sciences (China)“Image of Russia in the Eyes of the Public of the People’s Republic ofChina”Li Xing, Beijing Normal University (China)“The Cultural Interpretations of Diplomacy of Russia and India as
Eurasian BRICs Countries”
Feng Shaolei, East China Normal University (China)“Future Sino-Russian Relationship in the Asia-Pacific Region”
Discussant: Nobuo Shimotomai, Hosei University (Japan)

12

Friday — August 9 • Session III / Special Talks / Dinner • 3:30 pm – 8:30 pm

Saturday — August 10 • Session IV • 9:30 am – 11:15 am

SaturdayIII-6 Russo-Japanese Relations after the Russo-Japanese War in the Global
Context (1905–1916)

10
AugustRoom 905

Chair: Teramoto Yasutoshi, Hiroshima University (Japan)
Papers: Eduard Baryshev, The University of Shimane (Japan)“The Russo-Japanese Strategic Partnership during the First World War(1914–1918): International Meaning and Historical Lessons”
Morimoto Ikuko, Hiroshima University (Japan)“Fishery Enterprise of Tokushima Merchant in the Early TwentiethCentury”
Sergey Tolstoguzov, Hiroshima University (Japan)“Russo-Japanese Rapprochement in the International Context (1905–1907)”
Discussant: Aleksander Tolstoguzov, Aomori Public University (Japan)
Special Talks • Friday • 5:30 pm – 6:30 pm—Room 603 (Sixth Floor)
Mitsuyoshi Numano, University of Tokyo (Japan)“The Seagull Goes to the Cosmos, and Haruki goes to Sakhalin —Border
Crossing and Cultural Interactions between Russia and Japan” (in English)

13

Session IV • Saturday • 9:30 am – 11:15 am
IV-1 Civil Society Movements in Russia and East-Central Europe
Room 801

Chair: Yulia Mikhailova, Hiroshima City University (Japan)
Papers: Irina Sandomirskaja, University College Södertörn (Sweden)“Soviet Dissident Women Activism: A Peculiar Case of Non-Feminist
Feminism”
Georges Mink, College of Europe (France)“The Unsuccessful Attempt at Polish-Ukrainian Reconciliation: Topdown and Bottom-up Civil Society and Elites Movements”
Thomas Bremer, University of Münster (Germany)“The Pussy Riot Trial and the Russian Orthodox Church”
Discussant: Nobuaki Shiokawa, Professor Emeritus of Tokyo University (Japan)
IV-2 Rising China and India, Easternising Russia ― An Emerging Geopolitics
Room 901

Tetsuo Mochizuki, Hokkaido University (Japan)“Comparing the Incomparable —What We Learned from the EurasianRegional Powers Project” (in Russian)[ Conference Dinner 6:30 pm – 8:30 pm ]Second Floor, Student Lounge

Chair: Yang Cheng, East China Normal University (China)
Papers: Shih-Hao Kang, National Formosa University (Taiwan)“Capitalizing Chinese Threat in Russia: A Case Study of ‘Baltic Pearl
Project’ in Saint Petersburg”
Li Sui-an, Institute of History, Heilongjiang Provincial Academy of Social
Sciences (China)“Image of Russia in the Eyes of the Public of the People’s Republic ofChina”Li Xing, Beijing Normal University (China)“The Cultural Interpretations of Diplomacy of Russia and India as
Eurasian BRICs Countries”
Feng Shaolei, East China Normal University (China)“Future Sino-Russian Relationship in the Asia-Pacific Region”
Discussant: Nobuo Shimotomai, Hosei University (Japan)

14Saturday — August 10 • Session IV / V • 9:30 am – 1:15 pm

IV-3 Migrants and Home across Border in Central Asia
Room 805

Chair: Mayu Michigami, Niigata University (Japan)
Papers: Joni Virkkunen, University of Eastern Finland (Finland)“Homes and ‘In-between’ Spaces of Central Asian Migrants in Russia”
Paul Fryer, University of Eastern Finland (Finland)“Border Management or Mismanagement?: Demarcation, Delimitation,
and Creeping Migration along the Tajik-Kyrgyz Border”
Norio Horie, University of Toyama (Japan)“Labor Migrants from Tajikistan and Their Home Community”
Discussant: Tetsuro Chida, Hokkaido University (Japan)
IV-4 Politics Came before Everything? : The Russo-Japanese Economic
Relations in the First Half of the Twentieth Century
Room 806

Chair: Hiroshi Fukuda, Kyoto University (Japan)
Papers: Yukimura Sakon, Japan Society for the Promotion of Science (Japan)“Vladivostok and Odessa on the Eve of the First World War: Rethinking
Geopolitics of the Russian Empire”
Yaroslav Shulatov, Hiroshima City University (Japan)“The Perspectives and Problems of the Soviet-Japanese Economic
Relations in the 1920s”
Masafumi Asada, National Institute of Japanese Literature (Japan)“The Great Deal: Sealing of the Chinese Eastern Railway in 1935”
Discussants: Eisuke Kaminaga, Niigata University of International and Information
Studies (Japan)

Saturday — August 10 • Session V • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

15Haruka Miyazaki, Seikei University (Japan)“The Sense of Belonging in Russian Ruled Poland: A. Hartglas andJewish Community in Warsaw”
Yoshiro Ikeda, University of Tokyo (Japan)“Putting Together an Imperial Jigsaw Puzzle: How the Russian Empire
Was Envisaged in the Health Resort Boom during the First World War”
Discussants: Peter Waldron, University of East Anglia (UK)V-2 Cooperation and Development in Northeast Asia on the Background of
Russia’s Strategic Shift to the East
Room 905

Chair: Nobuo Shimotomai, Hosei University (Japan)
Papers: Wang Ning, Shanghai International Studies University (China)“Development of the Eastern Part of Russia during the Last Three
Centuries: Achievements and Lessons”
Na Chuanlin, Shanghai International Studies University (China)“The Influence of North Korean Nuclear Weapon Issue on China’s
Foreign Policy”
Lu Changhong, Shanghai International Studies University (China)“Russia’s Strategic Eastward Shift Has a Long Way to Go”
Yang Bo, Shanghai International Studies University (China)“Китайско-российское сотрудничество в Аизатско-Тихоокеанском
регионе сегодня: актуальные вопросы и векторы развития”
Discussants: TBA
V-3 Central Asian Society Today
Room 805

Session V • Saturday • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm
V-1 Holding a Complex Empire “One and Indivisible”: Russian Society in the
Early Twentieth Century
Room 801

Chair: Yoko Aoshima, Kobe University (Japan)
Papers: Jane Burbank, New York University (USA)“Communicating Sovereignty: Networks of Legal Rule in the Kazan
Judicial Circuit”

Chair: Uyama Tomohiko, Hokkaido University (Japan)
Papers: Timur Alexandrov, University of Cambridge (UK)“Tradition vs Postmodernism: A Search for the Intermediary Path between
Relativist and Universalist Notions of Associational Life in Central Asia”
Ion Voicu Sucală, Technical University of Cluj-Napoca (Romania)“Investigating Organizational Culture in Kazakhstan”
Anel Kulakhmetova, University of Cambridge (UK)“An Agenda for Kazakhstan Children: ‘Beings’ vs ‘Becomings’?
Venerakhan Torobekova, Regional Institute for Economic Freedom andLeadership (Kyrgyzstan)14

Saturday — August 10 • Session IV / V • 9:30 am – 1:15 pm

IV-3 Migrants and Home across Border in Central Asia
Room 805

Chair: Mayu Michigami, Niigata University (Japan)
Papers: Joni Virkkunen, University of Eastern Finland (Finland)“Homes and ‘In-between’ Spaces of Central Asian Migrants in Russia”
Paul Fryer, University of Eastern Finland (Finland)“Border Management or Mismanagement?: Demarcation, Delimitation,
and Creeping Migration along the Tajik-Kyrgyz Border”
Norio Horie, University of Toyama (Japan)“Labor Migrants from Tajikistan and Their Home Community”
Discussant: Tetsuro Chida, Hokkaido University (Japan)
IV-4 Politics Came before Everything? : The Russo-Japanese Economic
Relations in the First Half of the Twentieth Century
Room 806

Chair: Hiroshi Fukuda, Kyoto University (Japan)
Papers: Yukimura Sakon, Japan Society for the Promotion of Science (Japan)“Vladivostok and Odessa on the Eve of the First World War: Rethinking
Geopolitics of the Russian Empire”
Yaroslav Shulatov, Hiroshima City University (Japan)“The Perspectives and Problems of the Soviet-Japanese Economic
Relations in the 1920s”
Masafumi Asada, National Institute of Japanese Literature (Japan)“The Great Deal: Sealing of the Chinese Eastern Railway in 1935”
Discussants: Eisuke Kaminaga, Niigata University of International and Information
Studies (Japan)

Saturday — August 10 • Session V • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

15Haruka Miyazaki, Seikei University (Japan)“The Sense of Belonging in Russian Ruled Poland: A. Hartglas andJewish Community in Warsaw”
Yoshiro Ikeda, University of Tokyo (Japan)“Putting Together an Imperial Jigsaw Puzzle: How the Russian Empire
Was Envisaged in the Health Resort Boom during the First World War”
Discussants: Peter Waldron, University of East Anglia (UK)V-2 Cooperation and Development in Northeast Asia on the Background of
Russia’s Strategic Shift to the East
Room 905

Chair: Nobuo Shimotomai, Hosei University (Japan)
Papers: Wang Ning, Shanghai International Studies University (China)“Development of the Eastern Part of Russia during the Last Three
Centuries: Achievements and Lessons”
Na Chuanlin, Shanghai International Studies University (China)“The Influence of North Korean Nuclear Weapon Issue on China’s
Foreign Policy”
Lu Changhong, Shanghai International Studies University (China)“Russia’s Strategic Eastward Shift Has a Long Way to Go”
Yang Bo, Shanghai International Studies University (China)“Китайско-российское сотрудничество в Аизатско-Тихоокеанском
регионе сегодня: актуальные вопросы и векторы развития”
Discussants: TBA
V-3 Central Asian Society Today
Room 805

Session V • Saturday • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm
V-1 Holding a Complex Empire “One and Indivisible”: Russian Society in the
Early Twentieth Century
Room 801

Chair: Yoko Aoshima, Kobe University (Japan)
Papers: Jane Burbank, New York University (USA)“Communicating Sovereignty: Networks of Legal Rule in the Kazan
Judicial Circuit”

Chair: Uyama Tomohiko, Hokkaido University (Japan)
Papers: Timur Alexandrov, University of Cambridge (UK)“Tradition vs Postmodernism: A Search for the Intermediary Path between
Relativist and Universalist Notions of Associational Life in Central Asia”
Ion Voicu Sucală, Technical University of Cluj-Napoca (Romania)“Investigating Organizational Culture in Kazakhstan”
Anel Kulakhmetova, University of Cambridge (UK)“An Agenda for Kazakhstan Children: ‘Beings’ vs ‘Becomings’?
Venerakhan Torobekova, Regional Institute for Economic Freedom andLeadership (Kyrgyzstan)Saturday — August 10 • Session V • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

Saturday — August 10 • Session V / VI • 11:30 am – 4:30 pm“‘Clan Politics’ or ‘Patron-Client’ Relations in Post-Soviet Central Asia:
In Postcolonial Discourse”
Discussant: Joni Virkkunen, University of Eastern Finland (Finland)“Как изучают Россию в Казахстане?”Dulbaa Altai, Institute of International Studies, Mongolian Academy ofSocial Sciences (Mongolia)“How Mongolians Studied Russia?”
Shi-Hao Kang, National Formosa University (Taiwan)“The Development of Russian Studies in Taiwan: a Brief Review”
Discussant: Thomas Bremer, University of Münster (Germany)

16

V-4 The Old Believers in Manchuria
Room 806

Chair: Naho Igaue, Chuo University (Japan)
Papers: Ivan Shevnin, Russian Geographical Society (Russia)“Policies of the Secular Authorities towards the Old Believers Church inNorthern Manchuria in the 1920–1930s”
Tsutomu Tsukada, Translator (Japan)“The Old Believers’ Attempt to Emigrate from Northeast China toParaguay in 1953”
Discussants: Hideaki Sakamoto, Tenri University (Japan)
V-5 Force of Cultural Values in Russian Literature
Room 807

Chair: Kazuhisa Iwamoto, Wakkanai Hokusei Gakuen University (Japan)
Papers: Park Hye-Kyung, Hallym University (South Korea)“The Subjective Vision and Aesthetics of the Observer in Nabokov’s
Works”
Choi Jin Seok, Chungbuk National University (South Korea)“Revisiting the Meaning of ‘Carnival’ in Bakhtinian Thought”
Xia Zhongxian, Beijing Normal University (China)“Research into the Narration of the Soviet History in the Post-Soviet
Literature”
Discussant: Valerij Gretchko, University of Tokyo (Japan)
V-6 How Russia Is Studied in Its Neighbors? — Heilongjiang, Kazakhstan,
Mongolia, and Taiwan (Roundtable)
Room 901

Chair: TBA
Papers: Li Sui-an, Institute of History, Heilongjiang Provincial Academy of Social
Sciences (China)“Research Process on the USSR and Russia in Heilongjiang Province”
Svetlana Kovalskaya, Lev Gumilev Eurasian National University(Kazakhstan)17[ Lunch 1:15 pm – 2:45 pm ]Second Floor, Student Lounge

Session VI • Saturday • 2:45 pm – 4:30 pm
VI-1 Troubled Waters: Environmental Perspectives on the Siberian Rivers
Diversion Project (Sibaral), the Danube River, and the Aral Sea
Room 801

Chair: Mitsuko Watanabe, Nara Women’s University (Japan)
Papers: Christopher J. Ward, Clayton State University (USA)“Pandora’s Box Reopened: The Birth, Death, and Rebirth of Sibaral”
Osamu Ieda, Hokkaido University (Japan)“From Monologue to Trialogue among Party, Academy, and Society:Gabcikovo-Nagymaros Dam Issue in the Socialist Hungary in the 1980s”
Tetsuro Chida, Hokkaido University (Japan)“Why the Aral Sea Could Not Be Saved? Socialistic Irrationalities andGeneral ‘Misfits’”
Discussant: Masahiro Tokunaga, Kansai University (Japan)
VI-2 Regime Dynamics in Russia, Ukraine and Belarus
Room 901

Chair: Atsushi Ogushi, Keio University (Japan)
Papers: Graeme Gill, University of Sydney (Australia)“The Stabilization of Authoritarian Rule in Russia?”
Kimitaka Matsuzato, Hokkaido University (Japan)“The Party of Regions of Ukraine and Donets’k Politics: A Peculiar Way
to Authoritarianism ”

Saturday — August 10 • Session V • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

Saturday — August 10 • Session V / VI • 11:30 am – 4:30 pm“‘Clan Politics’ or ‘Patron-Client’ Relations in Post-Soviet Central Asia:
In Postcolonial Discourse”
Discussant: Joni Virkkunen, University of Eastern Finland (Finland)“Как изучают Россию в Казахстане?”Dulbaa Altai, Institute of International Studies, Mongolian Academy ofSocial Sciences (Mongolia)“How Mongolians Studied Russia?”
Shi-Hao Kang, National Formosa University (Taiwan)“The Development of Russian Studies in Taiwan: a Brief Review”
Discussant: Thomas Bremer, University of Münster (Germany)

16

V-4 The Old Believers in Manchuria
Room 806

Chair: Naho Igaue, Chuo University (Japan)
Papers: Ivan Shevnin, Russian Geographical Society (Russia)“Policies of the Secular Authorities towards the Old Believers Church inNorthern Manchuria in the 1920–1930s”
Tsutomu Tsukada, Translator (Japan)“The Old Believers’ Attempt to Emigrate from Northeast China toParaguay in 1953”
Discussants: Hideaki Sakamoto, Tenri University (Japan)
V-5 Force of Cultural Values in Russian Literature
Room 807

Chair: Kazuhisa Iwamoto, Wakkanai Hokusei Gakuen University (Japan)
Papers: Park Hye-Kyung, Hallym University (South Korea)“The Subjective Vision and Aesthetics of the Observer in Nabokov’s
Works”
Choi Jin Seok, Chungbuk National University (South Korea)“Revisiting the Meaning of ‘Carnival’ in Bakhtinian Thought”
Xia Zhongxian, Beijing Normal University (China)“Research into the Narration of the Soviet History in the Post-Soviet
Literature”
Discussant: Valerij Gretchko, University of Tokyo (Japan)
V-6 How Russia Is Studied in Its Neighbors? — Heilongjiang, Kazakhstan,
Mongolia, and Taiwan (Roundtable)
Room 901

Chair: TBA
Papers: Li Sui-an, Institute of History, Heilongjiang Provincial Academy of Social
Sciences (China)“Research Process on the USSR and Russia in Heilongjiang Province”
Svetlana Kovalskaya, Lev Gumilev Eurasian National University(Kazakhstan)17[ Lunch 1:15 pm – 2:45 pm ]Second Floor, Student Lounge

Session VI • Saturday • 2:45 pm – 4:30 pm
VI-1 Troubled Waters: Environmental Perspectives on the Siberian Rivers
Diversion Project (Sibaral), the Danube River, and the Aral Sea
Room 801

Chair: Mitsuko Watanabe, Nara Women’s University (Japan)
Papers: Christopher J. Ward, Clayton State University (USA)“Pandora’s Box Reopened: The Birth, Death, and Rebirth of Sibaral”
Osamu Ieda, Hokkaido University (Japan)“From Monologue to Trialogue among Party, Academy, and Society:Gabcikovo-Nagymaros Dam Issue in the Socialist Hungary in the 1980s”
Tetsuro Chida, Hokkaido University (Japan)“Why the Aral Sea Could Not Be Saved? Socialistic Irrationalities andGeneral ‘Misfits’”
Discussant: Masahiro Tokunaga, Kansai University (Japan)
VI-2 Regime Dynamics in Russia, Ukraine and Belarus
Room 901

Chair: Atsushi Ogushi, Keio University (Japan)
Papers: Graeme Gill, University of Sydney (Australia)“The Stabilization of Authoritarian Rule in Russia?”
Kimitaka Matsuzato, Hokkaido University (Japan)“The Party of Regions of Ukraine and Donets’k Politics: A Peculiar Way
to Authoritarianism ”

Saturday — August 10 • Session VI • 2:45 pm – 4:30 pm

Saturday — August 10 • Session VI / VII • 2:45 pm – 6:30 pm

Oleg Manaev, Hokkaido University (Japan)“Peculiarities of Belarusian Authoritarianism and Its Influence on
Regime Dynamics in Russia and Ukraine”
Discussant: Ayame Suzuki, Fukuoka Women’s University (Japan)

Chair: Junichi Toyota, International Christian University (Japan)
Papers: Tatiana Kudoyarova, Osaka University (Japan)“On Some Peculiarities of Clippings in Russian in Comparison withJapanese”
Su Xiao, Beijing National University (China)“Love for Children, Devotion with Soul: The Impact of Sukhomlinsky’s
View of Teachers on Chinese Teachers”
Liu Juan, Beijing Normal University (China)“Linguistic Culture Teaching Pedagogy Pertaining Practical andTheoretical Concerns”
Discussant: Margarita Kazakevich, Osaka University (Japan)

18

VI-3 Eurasia: A Continent of Migration
Room 805

Chair: Sergey Ryazantsev, ISPR, RAS (Russia)
Papers: Xuelong Wang, Hokkaido University (Japan)“Introducing Distance into Migration Model: A Way to Explain the
Existing Conflict Findings”
Sergey Tkachev, Far Eastern Federal University (Russia)“The Agricultural Colonization of South Ussuri Region of Russia andHokkaido of Japan”
Wang Xiaoju, Institute of World History, Chinese Academy of Social
Sciences (China)“The Russian Migration and the Development of Northeastern China(from the Late Nineteenth Century to the Middle of the TwentiethCentury)”
Discussant: Norio Horie, University of Toyama (Japan)
VI-4 Repression and the Fate of Soviet Intelligentsia
Room 806

Chair: Yoshiro Ikeda, University of Tokyo (Japan)
Papers: Zhang Jianhua, Beijing Normal University (China)“Cultural Revolution and Intellectuals’ Destiny in the USSR and China:
Comparison of Maxim Gorky and Hu Feng”
Arailym Mussagaliyeva, Lev Gumilev Eurasian National University(Kazakhstan)“Stalin Camps in the Territory of Kazakhstan”
Yoko Tateishi, Hokkaido University (Japan)“Soviet Historians and the ‘Thaw’”
Discussant: Yaroslav Shulatov, Hiroshima City University (Japan)
VI-5 Teaching Russian Language and Culture
Room 807

19

Session VII • Saturday • 4:45 pm – 6:30 pm
VII-1 Between Anti-Imperialism and Imperial Legacy: The Bolsheviks’
Involvement in the Middle East
Room 801

Chair: Yaroslav Shulatov, Hiroshima City University (Japan)
Papers: Denis Volkov, University of Manchester (UK)“New Foreign Policy — Updated Oriental Studies? The Power/Knowledge
Nexus in Early Soviet ‘Iranology,’ 1917–1941”
Norihiro Naganawa, Hokkaido University (Japan)“The Red Sea Becoming Red? The Bolsheviks’ Commercial Enterprisein the Hijaz and Yemen, 1924–1938”
Discussant: Yoshiro Ikeda, University of Tokyo (Japan)
VII-2 Languages and Politics
Room 905

Chair: Ivan Bondarenko, Kiev University (Ukraine)
Papers: Junichi Toyota, International Christian University (Japan)“Language as a Cultural Identity in Contact: the Case of Lithuanian”
Yuko Shimeki, Osaka University (Japan)“Meaning and Importance of the Ridna Mova Question in Censuses of
Ukraine”
Nami Odagiri, Kansai University (Japan)“Debates Concerning Elements of Russian Origin in the Kyrgyz Language”

Saturday — August 10 • Session VI • 2:45 pm – 4:30 pm

Saturday — August 10 • Session VI / VII • 2:45 pm – 6:30 pm

Oleg Manaev, Hokkaido University (Japan)“Peculiarities of Belarusian Authoritarianism and Its Influence on
Regime Dynamics in Russia and Ukraine”
Discussant: Ayame Suzuki, Fukuoka Women’s University (Japan)

Chair: Junichi Toyota, International Christian University (Japan)
Papers: Tatiana Kudoyarova, Osaka University (Japan)“On Some Peculiarities of Clippings in Russian in Comparison withJapanese”
Su Xiao, Beijing National University (China)“Love for Children, Devotion with Soul: The Impact of Sukhomlinsky’s
View of Teachers on Chinese Teachers”
Liu Juan, Beijing Normal University (China)“Linguistic Culture Teaching Pedagogy Pertaining Practical andTheoretical Concerns”
Discussant: Margarita Kazakevich, Osaka University (Japan)

18

VI-3 Eurasia: A Continent of Migration
Room 805

Chair: Sergey Ryazantsev, ISPR, RAS (Russia)
Papers: Xuelong Wang, Hokkaido University (Japan)“Introducing Distance into Migration Model: A Way to Explain the
Existing Conflict Findings”
Sergey Tkachev, Far Eastern Federal University (Russia)“The Agricultural Colonization of South Ussuri Region of Russia andHokkaido of Japan”
Wang Xiaoju, Institute of World History, Chinese Academy of Social
Sciences (China)“The Russian Migration and the Development of Northeastern China(from the Late Nineteenth Century to the Middle of the TwentiethCentury)”
Discussant: Norio Horie, University of Toyama (Japan)
VI-4 Repression and the Fate of Soviet Intelligentsia
Room 806

Chair: Yoshiro Ikeda, University of Tokyo (Japan)
Papers: Zhang Jianhua, Beijing Normal University (China)“Cultural Revolution and Intellectuals’ Destiny in the USSR and China:
Comparison of Maxim Gorky and Hu Feng”
Arailym Mussagaliyeva, Lev Gumilev Eurasian National University(Kazakhstan)“Stalin Camps in the Territory of Kazakhstan”
Yoko Tateishi, Hokkaido University (Japan)“Soviet Historians and the ‘Thaw’”
Discussant: Yaroslav Shulatov, Hiroshima City University (Japan)
VI-5 Teaching Russian Language and Culture
Room 807

19

Session VII • Saturday • 4:45 pm – 6:30 pm
VII-1 Between Anti-Imperialism and Imperial Legacy: The Bolsheviks’
Involvement in the Middle East
Room 801

Chair: Yaroslav Shulatov, Hiroshima City University (Japan)
Papers: Denis Volkov, University of Manchester (UK)“New Foreign Policy — Updated Oriental Studies? The Power/Knowledge
Nexus in Early Soviet ‘Iranology,’ 1917–1941”
Norihiro Naganawa, Hokkaido University (Japan)“The Red Sea Becoming Red? The Bolsheviks’ Commercial Enterprisein the Hijaz and Yemen, 1924–1938”
Discussant: Yoshiro Ikeda, University of Tokyo (Japan)
VII-2 Languages and Politics
Room 905

Chair: Ivan Bondarenko, Kiev University (Ukraine)
Papers: Junichi Toyota, International Christian University (Japan)“Language as a Cultural Identity in Contact: the Case of Lithuanian”
Yuko Shimeki, Osaka University (Japan)“Meaning and Importance of the Ridna Mova Question in Censuses of
Ukraine”
Nami Odagiri, Kansai University (Japan)“Debates Concerning Elements of Russian Origin in the Kyrgyz Language”

20

Saturday — August 10 • Session VII • 4:45 pm – 6:30 pm

Eun Joo Koo, University of Cambridge (UK)
“Language Policy and Access to the Labour Market”
Discussant: Tatiana Smirnova, Tenri University (Japan)
VII-3 Institutions and Elites in the USSR and Russia
Room 805

Chair: Tadayuki Hayashi, Kyoto Women’s University (Japan)
Papers: Jeremy Smith, University of Eastern Finland (Finland)“Randomness and Order: the Authority of Leaderships in the Soviet
Republics after the Death of Stalin”
Mari Aburamoto, Tokyo University (Japan)“The Role of Regional Elites in Establishing the ‘United Russia’: Saratov,
Samara and Ul’yanovsk, from the Mid-2000s to 2011”
Discussant: Atsushi Ogushi, Keio University (Japan)
VII-4 Russian Society Today
Room 806

Chair: Fumikazu Sugiura, Teikyo University (Japan)
Papers : Anna Tolkachova, Kazan Federal University (Russia)“National Identity and Language of Regionalism in Contemporary
Russia. The Case of St. Petersburg”
Ilja Viktorov, Södertörn University (Sweden)“The State, Informal Networks and Financial Market Regulation in PostSoviet Russia, 1990–2008”
Kazuhiro Kumo, Hitotsubashi University (Japan)“Mortality Trends in Russia Revisited: A Systematic Survey”
Discussant: Irina Korgun, Hankuk University of Foreign Studies (South Korea)
VII-5 Soviet Literature and Culture
Room 807

Chair: Kumi Tateoka, Kobe University (Japan)
Papers: Akira Furukawa, Tokyo University of Foreign Studies (Japan)“Society as an Irresistible Force of Nature: the Works of Andrei Platonovon the Revolution in Progress”
Park Sun Yung, Chungbuk National University (South Korea)“On Aspects of Anna Akhmatova’s Automythologization”

Saturday — August 10 • Session VII / Closing Session • 4:45 pm – 7:15 pm

21

Akiko Honda, Hokkaido University (Japan)“Architecture in the Media: Ivan Leonidov’s Virtual City in theArchitectural Journal SA”
Jheewon Cha, Seoul National University (South Korea)“A Great Experiment or A Lost Dream?: The Idea and the Practice of“Lifecreation” in Russian Symbolists’ Dramas”
Discussant: Kazuhisa Iwamoto, Wakkanai Hokusei Gakuen University (Japan)
VII-6 Uneasy Coexistence: Russia and Its Neighbors
Room 901

Chair: TBA
Papers: Guo Yuqi, Sichuan University of Foreign Languages (China)“Российско-японские отношения с точки зрения геополитики”
Piotr Bajor, Jagiellonian University (Poland)“Partners or Rivals? Polish-Russian Relations after the Collapse of theSoviet Union”
Ekaterina Semenova, Financial University under the RF Government (Russia)“How Is Government Innovation Policy of Japan Perceived in Putin’s
Russia?”Hiroshi Yamazoe, National Institute for Defence Studies (Japan)  
“Russian Military Industry and Export”
Discussant: Takeshi Yuasa, National Institute for Defense Studies (Japan)
Closing Session • Saturday • 6:45 pm – 7:15 pm—Room 603 (Sixth Floor)
Concluding remarks from representatives of the JCREES, CAREECAS,
KASS, and MACEES.
On the next East Asian Conference.

20

Saturday — August 10 • Session VII • 4:45 pm – 6:30 pm

Eun Joo Koo, University of Cambridge (UK)
“Language Policy and Access to the Labour Market”
Discussant: Tatiana Smirnova, Tenri University (Japan)
VII-3 Institutions and Elites in the USSR and Russia
Room 805

Chair: Tadayuki Hayashi, Kyoto Women’s University (Japan)
Papers: Jeremy Smith, University of Eastern Finland (Finland)“Randomness and Order: the Authority of Leaderships in the Soviet
Republics after the Death of Stalin”
Mari Aburamoto, Tokyo University (Japan)“The Role of Regional Elites in Establishing the ‘United Russia’: Saratov,
Samara and Ul’yanovsk, from the Mid-2000s to 2011”
Discussant: Atsushi Ogushi, Keio University (Japan)
VII-4 Russian Society Today
Room 806

Chair: Fumikazu Sugiura, Teikyo University (Japan)
Papers : Anna Tolkachova, Kazan Federal University (Russia)“National Identity and Language of Regionalism in Contemporary
Russia. The Case of St. Petersburg”
Ilja Viktorov, Södertörn University (Sweden)“The State, Informal Networks and Financial Market Regulation in PostSoviet Russia, 1990–2008”
Kazuhiro Kumo, Hitotsubashi University (Japan)“Mortality Trends in Russia Revisited: A Systematic Survey”
Discussant: Irina Korgun, Hankuk University of Foreign Studies (South Korea)
VII-5 Soviet Literature and Culture
Room 807

Chair: Kumi Tateoka, Kobe University (Japan)
Papers: Akira Furukawa, Tokyo University of Foreign Studies (Japan)“Society as an Irresistible Force of Nature: the Works of Andrei Platonovon the Revolution in Progress”
Park Sun Yung, Chungbuk National University (South Korea)“On Aspects of Anna Akhmatova’s Automythologization”

Saturday — August 10 • Session VII / Closing Session • 4:45 pm – 7:15 pm

21

Akiko Honda, Hokkaido University (Japan)“Architecture in the Media: Ivan Leonidov’s Virtual City in theArchitectural Journal SA”
Jheewon Cha, Seoul National University (South Korea)“A Great Experiment or A Lost Dream?: The Idea and the Practice of“Lifecreation” in Russian Symbolists’ Dramas”
Discussant: Kazuhisa Iwamoto, Wakkanai Hokusei Gakuen University (Japan)
VII-6 Uneasy Coexistence: Russia and Its Neighbors
Room 901

Chair: TBA
Papers: Guo Yuqi, Sichuan University of Foreign Languages (China)“Российско-японские отношения с точки зрения геополитики”
Piotr Bajor, Jagiellonian University (Poland)“Partners or Rivals? Polish-Russian Relations after the Collapse of theSoviet Union”
Ekaterina Semenova, Financial University under the RF Government (Russia)“How Is Government Innovation Policy of Japan Perceived in Putin’s
Russia?”Hiroshi Yamazoe, National Institute for Defence Studies (Japan)  
“Russian Military Industry and Export”
Discussant: Takeshi Yuasa, National Institute for Defense Studies (Japan)
Closing Session • Saturday • 6:45 pm – 7:15 pm—Room 603 (Sixth Floor)
Concluding remarks from representatives of the JCREES, CAREECAS,
KASS, and MACEES.
On the next East Asian Conference.

22

Friday — August 9 • Session I – Panel I-1 • 9:30 am – 12:00 am

Abstracts
Friday9AugustSession I • Friday • 10:15 am – 12:00 am

Panel I-1 Russo-Japanese Relationship through Sexual Traffic
The historical contact on a permanent basis between Russia and Japan started toward the end of
the nineteenth century. Unfortunately, the majority of the outward traffic from Japan consistedof women, engaged in sex industry. A large number of Japanese prostitutes immigrated in
Vladivostok and other Russian cities in the Far East from Nagasaki. Nagasaki, being a major
port of entry, itself thrived as a basis for prostitution, catering to foreigners. Russians began tooccupy the place of the biggest group of “clients” after the Russo-Japanese war as war prisoners
and after the revolt in Vladivostok as political refugees.
Such a historical background is well recorded in various cultural/literary discourses. Futabatei
Shimei, the first prominent translator of Russian literature, lived in Vladivostok, dreaming of
opening a brothel, which would improve the Japanese influence in the Russian China. The
world famous “musume” found resonances in the Russian literature and music as well. The
affair/romances of Russian soldiers and Japanese prostitutes in Nagasaki brought about several
narratives in Russian.
This panel, examing this highly significant venue of Russian and Japanese relationship, which
has been, however, largely been overlooked, downplayed, and even neglected, explores thesexual dynamics of the sociai and cultural communication/traffic of the two countries and how
it has shaped the mutual representation of the other culture/society.
Michiko Ikuta, Professor Emeritus of Osaka University (Japan), “Русские эмигрантки вувеселительных заведениях Харбина”В середине XIX в.,   т. е. до так называемого «открытия» Японии в Нагасаки, ужесуществовало увеселительное заведение под названием Дом отдыха для русских
матросов. Этот дом позже стал Дом отдыха российских экипажей Тихоокеанского флота,суда которого останавливалась на зимовку в заливе Нагасаки. Об этом заведении ужеимеется немало исследований. Однако о русских эмигрантках, вынужденных работать вразвлекательных заведениях  для японцев, известно очень мало. Для рассмотрения этойFriday — August 9 • Session I – Panel I-1 • 10:15 am – 12:00 am

23темы нам кажется перспективным взять пример Харбина.
В 30-40 г. XX в. в Японии Харбин называли «ближайшей Европой».  Поскольку Харбин
строили русские, среди жителей Харбина было довольно много русских, их население
даже превышало численность местных жителей – китайцев. Во время строительства
КВЖД приехавшие из России считали себя первопроходцами, несущими западное
просвещение народам Азии, кроме того, они вели там жизнь, вполне обеспеченную.
Однако Октябрьская революция, Маньчжурский инцидент, образование японцами
марионеточного государства Маньчжоу-го, увольнение русских эмигрантов с КВЖД,которая стала Китайско-Советским совместным предприятием, и наконец продажа
КВЖД государству Маньчжоу-го сильно ухудшили социальное и экономическое
положение тамошних русских. Дочери и жены бывших крупных деятелей КВЖД,девушки   из дворянских семей вынуждены были идти работать в увеселительные
заведения, становясь «вещью», объектом потребления для живущих в Харбине японцеви высших слоев советской номенклатуры. С целью развлечения с русскими  женщинамибыл организован и секс-туризм для японцев. О таких заведениях много писали,выпускали также множество путеводителей города Харбина и красочных открыток. Внастоящем докладе на основе анализа этих открыток и путеводителей мы намереваемся
рассмотреть функцию этой социальной группы русских эмигранток в формировании
японской самоидентичности.
Linda Galvane, Stanford University (USA), “From Geisha to Café Chantant Singer in
the Gypsy Attire: Representation of ‘Loose Women’ in the Russian translations andadaptations of Jones’s operetta Geisha”
Sydney Jones’s operetta Geisha (1896), set in Japan and depicting the relationship between
Japanese, British, French and Chinese nationals, was staged in Russia for the first time in1897. Initial interest in this operetta can be linked to Japonism that entered Russia from various
European countries. In Russia Geisha, however, was continuously performed till 1950s, wellafter its popularity declined in other countries. It was not simply transferred to Russian stages
but repeatedly translated and adapted. In other words, many features of the original text werealtered and appropriated to the political and social changes that Russia went through so that theRussian audience could understand relatively unfamiliar Japanese thematics, as well as relate to
the story. One of the issues that translators and adaptors encountered since the very beginning
was related to the representation of ‘geisha,’ which was often linked to Café chantant singers,
actresses and ballet dancers. This paper will focus on the representation of geisha in various
Russian translations and adaptations of the operetta Geisha, and will show how the localizationof this text reveals the discourse and its changes surrounding the image of ‘loose women’ in the
Russian situation at the time.
Takayuki Yokota-Murakami, Osaka University (Japan), “Prostitution in Traffic―
Nagasaki-Vladivostok-Beijing: Through the Perspective of a Japanese Literary Man”
The eminent novelist and translator of Russian literature of the early modern period, Futabatei
Shimei, lived for some time in the Far Eastern Russia and Manchuria in the beginning of the22

Friday — August 9 • Session I – Panel I-1 • 9:30 am – 12:00 am

Abstracts
Friday9AugustSession I • Friday • 10:15 am – 12:00 am

Panel I-1 Russo-Japanese Relationship through Sexual Traffic
The historical contact on a permanent basis between Russia and Japan started toward the end of
the nineteenth century. Unfortunately, the majority of the outward traffic from Japan consistedof women, engaged in sex industry. A large number of Japanese prostitutes immigrated in
Vladivostok and other Russian cities in the Far East from Nagasaki. Nagasaki, being a major
port of entry, itself thrived as a basis for prostitution, catering to foreigners. Russians began tooccupy the place of the biggest group of “clients” after the Russo-Japanese war as war prisoners
and after the revolt in Vladivostok as political refugees.
Such a historical background is well recorded in various cultural/literary discourses. Futabatei
Shimei, the first prominent translator of Russian literature, lived in Vladivostok, dreaming of
opening a brothel, which would improve the Japanese influence in the Russian China. The
world famous “musume” found resonances in the Russian literature and music as well. The
affair/romances of Russian soldiers and Japanese prostitutes in Nagasaki brought about several
narratives in Russian.
This panel, examing this highly significant venue of Russian and Japanese relationship, which
has been, however, largely been overlooked, downplayed, and even neglected, explores thesexual dynamics of the sociai and cultural communication/traffic of the two countries and how
it has shaped the mutual representation of the other culture/society.
Michiko Ikuta, Professor Emeritus of Osaka University (Japan), “Русские эмигрантки вувеселительных заведениях Харбина”В середине XIX в.,   т. е. до так называемого «открытия» Японии в Нагасаки, ужесуществовало увеселительное заведение под названием Дом отдыха для русских
матросов. Этот дом позже стал Дом отдыха российских экипажей Тихоокеанского флота,суда которого останавливалась на зимовку в заливе Нагасаки. Об этом заведении ужеимеется немало исследований. Однако о русских эмигрантках, вынужденных работать вразвлекательных заведениях  для японцев, известно очень мало. Для рассмотрения этойFriday — August 9 • Session I – Panel I-1 • 10:15 am – 12:00 am

23темы нам кажется перспективным взять пример Харбина.
В 30-40 г. XX в. в Японии Харбин называли «ближайшей Европой».  Поскольку Харбин
строили русские, среди жителей Харбина было довольно много русских, их население
даже превышало численность местных жителей – китайцев. Во время строительства
КВЖД приехавшие из России считали себя первопроходцами, несущими западное
просвещение народам Азии, кроме того, они вели там жизнь, вполне обеспеченную.
Однако Октябрьская революция, Маньчжурский инцидент, образование японцами
марионеточного государства Маньчжоу-го, увольнение русских эмигрантов с КВЖД,которая стала Китайско-Советским совместным предприятием, и наконец продажа
КВЖД государству Маньчжоу-го сильно ухудшили социальное и экономическое
положение тамошних русских. Дочери и жены бывших крупных деятелей КВЖД,девушки   из дворянских семей вынуждены были идти работать в увеселительные
заведения, становясь «вещью», объектом потребления для живущих в Харбине японцеви высших слоев советской номенклатуры. С целью развлечения с русскими  женщинамибыл организован и секс-туризм для японцев. О таких заведениях много писали,выпускали также множество путеводителей города Харбина и красочных открыток. Внастоящем докладе на основе анализа этих открыток и путеводителей мы намереваемся
рассмотреть функцию этой социальной группы русских эмигранток в формировании
японской самоидентичности.
Linda Galvane, Stanford University (USA), “From Geisha to Café Chantant Singer in
the Gypsy Attire: Representation of ‘Loose Women’ in the Russian translations andadaptations of Jones’s operetta Geisha”
Sydney Jones’s operetta Geisha (1896), set in Japan and depicting the relationship between
Japanese, British, French and Chinese nationals, was staged in Russia for the first time in1897. Initial interest in this operetta can be linked to Japonism that entered Russia from various
European countries. In Russia Geisha, however, was continuously performed till 1950s, wellafter its popularity declined in other countries. It was not simply transferred to Russian stages
but repeatedly translated and adapted. In other words, many features of the original text werealtered and appropriated to the political and social changes that Russia went through so that theRussian audience could understand relatively unfamiliar Japanese thematics, as well as relate to
the story. One of the issues that translators and adaptors encountered since the very beginning
was related to the representation of ‘geisha,’ which was often linked to Café chantant singers,
actresses and ballet dancers. This paper will focus on the representation of geisha in various
Russian translations and adaptations of the operetta Geisha, and will show how the localizationof this text reveals the discourse and its changes surrounding the image of ‘loose women’ in the
Russian situation at the time.
Takayuki Yokota-Murakami, Osaka University (Japan), “Prostitution in Traffic―
Nagasaki-Vladivostok-Beijing: Through the Perspective of a Japanese Literary Man”
The eminent novelist and translator of Russian literature of the early modern period, Futabatei
Shimei, lived for some time in the Far Eastern Russia and Manchuria in the beginning of theFriday — August 9 • Session I – Panel I-1 / 2 • 9:30 am – 12:00 am

Friday — August 9 • Session I – Panel I-2 / 3 • 10:15 am – 12:00 am

twentieth century. Besides being an author, he was a nationalist and had always wished toserve as an agent. He had a highly eccentric plan of exporting more Japanese prostitutes to
Russia and to open and manage brothels there himself. Vladivostok was one of the major sitesof Japanese sex industry before Singapore, harboring a number of Japanese prostitutes from
Nagasaki. Futabatei’s plan should be understood in such a context. It should also be understoodin the context of the conflict between the Western notion of romantic love, introduced throughRussian literature and the Japanese pre-modern sexual ideology and system which authorized
prostitution. The latter was the cause of the emergence of the stereotypical Japanese “musume”
in European literature and art towards the end of the nineteenth century. This image was received
and developed in the literary/artistic imagination of the Russian Far East as well, originatingin West European Japonism by the literati, some of whom had a contact with Futabatei (andother Japanese authors). This paper examines the negotiation and the clashes of literary/culturalrepresentaions and the social/historical realities, concerning Japanese prostituition in the Far
Eastern Russia to understand how the conflicting images and realities promoted or hindered
the mutual understanding of Russia and Japan and how they sexualized history of the two
emerging, modernizing nations.

politics” that Saakashvili constructed following the Rose Revolution. This system allowed
Saakashvili to push through much needed state-building reforms, yet also atrophied politicalcompetition. With the help of Andreas Schedler’s notion of “nested two-level games”, I will
thereafter analyse the run-up to last year’s parliamentary elections; I will trace the tug-ofwar between the ruling party and the opposition at the level of institutions and at the level ofvotes. I will then recount how this struggle culminated on Election Day and proceed to analyse
Georgia’s political trajectory in the aftermath of October 1, 2012. Rather than transitioning
towards democracy, I will argue that Georgia has developed towards “feckless pluralism”.
Indeed, according to Henry Hale, this is to be expected since Prime Minister Ivanishvili and
President Saakashvili have been forced into an uneasy cohabitation under the provisionsof a divided-executive constitution. If the current state of feckless pluralism is to result ina democratic opening then the protagonists must “accept the existence of diversity in unity
and, to that end, institutionalize some crucial aspect of democratic procedure”. However, thisopportunity is rapidly closing, as the new constitution – scheduled to enter into force in October
2013 – is conducive to the reinstatement of “dominant-power politics”.  

24

Panel I-2 To Move or Not to Move, This Is the Question of Political
Regimes in South Caucasus
During the last two decades, politics in three republics in South Caucasus revealed ambivalence.
On the one hand, it has been a typical post-soviet politics, characterized by crony capitalism,
competitive authoritarianism, and rent-seeking behavior of elites. On the other hand, it has
been run by the “winners take all” principle, in contrast to the “power-sharing” principle inother post-soviet territories (though Azerbaijan may be more similar to the other post-soviet
regimes). The “winners take all” principle resulted in harsh intra-elite struggles, periodical massmobilization, frequent constitutional amendments, and drastic changes of government (again,
Azerbaijan appears an exception). This panel tries to characterize South Caucasian politics incomparative perspective — meaning comparison with each other and comparison with otherpost-soviet countries. As a starting point we bear in mind that, first, relations between politicaland business elites determine the features of political regimes in South Caucasus. Secondly,
the constitutional shifts of Armenia and Georgia from a president-parliamentary to premierpresidential regime were not surface reforms, but caused real consequences.
Christofer Berglund, Uppsala University (Sweden), “At the Crossroads: Georgia Between
Dominant-Power Politics, Feckless Pluralism and Democracy”
As a result of the parliamentary elections on October 1, 2012, Georgian citizens succeededin changing their government through the ballot box. Did this event mark a democratic
breakthrough or the beginning of another semi-authoritarian regime cycle? In order to tackle
this question, I will chart the last decade of Georgian politics with the help of literature on
democratisation and semi-authoritarianism. First, I will expose the system of “dominant-power

25

Yu Tachibana, Hokkaido University (Japan), “Oligopoly and Political Feudalization in
Azerbaijan”
Azerbaijan’s economy grew rapidly after 2000, because of its intensive oil exports. It brought
not only political centralization but also high economic growth of the non-export sectors suchas construction, banking, and real estate. In these spheres, business has close contacts with thepolitical elite. As a result, huge business groups that formed around the powerful political elite
created an oligopoly within the domestic economy. I will illustrate some political-businessalliances in Azerbaijan and the cozy relationship between ministers and big companies.
The oligopoly makes Azerbaijani politics resemble feudalism to some extent. I will point out
that powerful ministers even affect the president’s power of appointment and the ruling party’s
selection of electoral candidates. Ministers seek to transfer their crony into regions as deputies
or heads of local executive branches. The goal of the political elite is to expand their businessinterests into these regions and stabilize them through local political power. Although there
are some conflicts amongst the elite, it would appear that the Presidential administration has
succeeded in managing these trends up to now. This is demonstrating a new dynamic of interelite relations and a new type of economic allocation mechanism operating in Azerbaijan.

Panel I-3 Russian Economy in a Globalizing World
Naoya Hase, Sugiyama Jogakuen University (Japan), “What Is a Promising Result for
Russians in Energy Cooperation with Northeast Asia? A Case Study of Japan-Russia
Bargaining Process in the Vladivostok LNG Plant Project”
Russians strategically promotes the economic development of the Far East and an east Siberia
area through strengthening of energy cooperation with the countries in Northeast Asia. They
expect to lay down gas transport infrastructures in the Far East and East Siberia area with

Friday — August 9 • Session I – Panel I-1 / 2 • 9:30 am – 12:00 am

Friday — August 9 • Session I – Panel I-2 / 3 • 10:15 am – 12:00 am

twentieth century. Besides being an author, he was a nationalist and had always wished toserve as an agent. He had a highly eccentric plan of exporting more Japanese prostitutes to
Russia and to open and manage brothels there himself. Vladivostok was one of the major sitesof Japanese sex industry before Singapore, harboring a number of Japanese prostitutes from
Nagasaki. Futabatei’s plan should be understood in such a context. It should also be understoodin the context of the conflict between the Western notion of romantic love, introduced throughRussian literature and the Japanese pre-modern sexual ideology and system which authorized
prostitution. The latter was the cause of the emergence of the stereotypical Japanese “musume”
in European literature and art towards the end of the nineteenth century. This image was received
and developed in the literary/artistic imagination of the Russian Far East as well, originatingin West European Japonism by the literati, some of whom had a contact with Futabatei (andother Japanese authors). This paper examines the negotiation and the clashes of literary/culturalrepresentaions and the social/historical realities, concerning Japanese prostituition in the Far
Eastern Russia to understand how the conflicting images and realities promoted or hindered
the mutual understanding of Russia and Japan and how they sexualized history of the two
emerging, modernizing nations.

politics” that Saakashvili constructed following the Rose Revolution. This system allowed
Saakashvili to push through much needed state-building reforms, yet also atrophied politicalcompetition. With the help of Andreas Schedler’s notion of “nested two-level games”, I will
thereafter analyse the run-up to last year’s parliamentary elections; I will trace the tug-ofwar between the ruling party and the opposition at the level of institutions and at the level ofvotes. I will then recount how this struggle culminated on Election Day and proceed to analyse
Georgia’s political trajectory in the aftermath of October 1, 2012. Rather than transitioning
towards democracy, I will argue that Georgia has developed towards “feckless pluralism”.
Indeed, according to Henry Hale, this is to be expected since Prime Minister Ivanishvili and
President Saakashvili have been forced into an uneasy cohabitation under the provisionsof a divided-executive constitution. If the current state of feckless pluralism is to result ina democratic opening then the protagonists must “accept the existence of diversity in unity
and, to that end, institutionalize some crucial aspect of democratic procedure”. However, thisopportunity is rapidly closing, as the new constitution – scheduled to enter into force in October
2013 – is conducive to the reinstatement of “dominant-power politics”.  

24

Panel I-2 To Move or Not to Move, This Is the Question of Political
Regimes in South Caucasus
During the last two decades, politics in three republics in South Caucasus revealed ambivalence.
On the one hand, it has been a typical post-soviet politics, characterized by crony capitalism,
competitive authoritarianism, and rent-seeking behavior of elites. On the other hand, it has
been run by the “winners take all” principle, in contrast to the “power-sharing” principle inother post-soviet territories (though Azerbaijan may be more similar to the other post-soviet
regimes). The “winners take all” principle resulted in harsh intra-elite struggles, periodical massmobilization, frequent constitutional amendments, and drastic changes of government (again,
Azerbaijan appears an exception). This panel tries to characterize South Caucasian politics incomparative perspective — meaning comparison with each other and comparison with otherpost-soviet countries. As a starting point we bear in mind that, first, relations between politicaland business elites determine the features of political regimes in South Caucasus. Secondly,
the constitutional shifts of Armenia and Georgia from a president-parliamentary to premierpresidential regime were not surface reforms, but caused real consequences.
Christofer Berglund, Uppsala University (Sweden), “At the Crossroads: Georgia Between
Dominant-Power Politics, Feckless Pluralism and Democracy”
As a result of the parliamentary elections on October 1, 2012, Georgian citizens succeededin changing their government through the ballot box. Did this event mark a democratic
breakthrough or the beginning of another semi-authoritarian regime cycle? In order to tackle
this question, I will chart the last decade of Georgian politics with the help of literature on
democratisation and semi-authoritarianism. First, I will expose the system of “dominant-power

25

Yu Tachibana, Hokkaido University (Japan), “Oligopoly and Political Feudalization in
Azerbaijan”
Azerbaijan’s economy grew rapidly after 2000, because of its intensive oil exports. It brought
not only political centralization but also high economic growth of the non-export sectors suchas construction, banking, and real estate. In these spheres, business has close contacts with thepolitical elite. As a result, huge business groups that formed around the powerful political elite
created an oligopoly within the domestic economy. I will illustrate some political-businessalliances in Azerbaijan and the cozy relationship between ministers and big companies.
The oligopoly makes Azerbaijani politics resemble feudalism to some extent. I will point out
that powerful ministers even affect the president’s power of appointment and the ruling party’s
selection of electoral candidates. Ministers seek to transfer their crony into regions as deputies
or heads of local executive branches. The goal of the political elite is to expand their businessinterests into these regions and stabilize them through local political power. Although there
are some conflicts amongst the elite, it would appear that the Presidential administration has
succeeded in managing these trends up to now. This is demonstrating a new dynamic of interelite relations and a new type of economic allocation mechanism operating in Azerbaijan.

Panel I-3 Russian Economy in a Globalizing World
Naoya Hase, Sugiyama Jogakuen University (Japan), “What Is a Promising Result for
Russians in Energy Cooperation with Northeast Asia? A Case Study of Japan-Russia
Bargaining Process in the Vladivostok LNG Plant Project”
Russians strategically promotes the economic development of the Far East and an east Siberia
area through strengthening of energy cooperation with the countries in Northeast Asia. They
expect to lay down gas transport infrastructures in the Far East and East Siberia area with

Friday — August 9 • Session I – Panel I-3 • 9:30 am – 12:00 am

Friday — August 9 • Session I – Panel I-3 / 4 • 10:15 am – 12:00 am

expansion of the gas export to the countries in Northeast Asia as the driving force, and tobuild the basement of economic development through fostering resource-processing industries.
This strategy has been shown in “the Eastern Gas Program” which the Russia government andGazprom created together.
In Northeast Asia, there are two important markets for Russia. Japan is the world’s largest LNG
importing country, and China has huge energy demand. In expanding energy cooperation withJapan, the Vladivostok LNG plant project will diversify the gas export method of Russia, andcontributes to the industrial prosperity in the Far East and east Siberia. It has argued by thelatest Japan-Russia economic negotiation. Although the scale of the export to China is large,
it does not link with the fostering of industries in the Far East and an east Siberia area because
Russia and China agree on carrying Russian gas to China by pipeline. Moreover, while gas
export price for China can be susceptible to the price from Central Asia, the LNG purchaseprice of Japan is maintaining the high level. In this view, expanding cooperation with Japan
serves as counterbalance to Chinese influence. In this paper, I try to clarify Russian intentions
in energy cooperation with the countries in Northeast Asia through analysis of the Japan-Russia
negotiation in the Vladivostok LNG plant project.

This paper examines the effects of Russian foreign exchange and monetary policies underconditions of abundant natural resources during the period 1999-2011, using structural VAR
models. The results suggest that monetary policy shocks, which are identified as money supply
disturbances, have a persistent effect on real output, and more than half of the volatility in real
output can be explained by changes in the money supply. Furthermore, the analysis reveals thatstock prices are a more significant transmission channel of monetary policy than bank loans.

26

Hasan H. Valiullin, Svetlana L. Merzlyakova, Dubna University (Russia), “The Bissextile
Century of Russia: 1913-2013”This paper is dedicated to an empirical analysis of some historical similarities and differences
in macroeconomic and demographical indicators belonging to the beginning and the end of this
1913-2013 Russian century, ad hoc called by authors as bissextile. There are two main reasons
why the century was called as bissextile – etymological and superstitious. Firstly, according
to the authors’ estimation both in 1913 and 2012 years the GDP (PPP) of Russia (within its
current borders) was the sixth in the world. So, based on the literal translation of the compound
word bissectus (bis -second, twice, sextus - sixth) Russian economy has unfortunately remainedat the same position in the ranking of national economies – position #6 (in particular, theseestimations are based on the A. Maddison’s data and approach).
Secondly, bissextile (or leap) years usually associate with some superstitions such as themyth that they usually have higher mortality rates than regular years. Really, a leap-year istraditionally considered by Russians as the year that causes human extra-deaths. And theauthors’ next empirical estimations show that Russia during the 1913-2012 years lost much
more peoples than during any other one-hundred-year period in its more than millennial history(both in absolute and relative scale). The main determinants of this demographic damage
were two World Wars, the Civil war, starvation, collectivization, reforms, repressions, priceliberalization and so on. And the second leap-year superstition that was justified in case of the1913-2012 century is the myth that this time is usually unfortunate or unsuitable for reforms
and constructions. Indeed, the effort to build the communism in Russia was finally unsuccessful
and caused par excellence negative socio-economic consequences.
Shigeki Ono, Asahikawa University (Japan), “The Effects of Foreign Exchange andMonetary Policies in Russia”

27

Panel I-4 Ideological Dynamics: Local Elites in Central Eurasia
Empires maintained the diversity of people they conquered and incorporated. Imperial rulers
needed the skills, knowledge, and authority of elites from a conquered society. Co-opting
indigenous elites was the strategy that relied on intermediaries’ own social connections toensure their cooperation. And empires were the political reality with which they lived, andcreated contexts in which people formed ethnic or religious communities. Focusing on local
elites shows us the vertical connections between rulers, their collaborators, and the subjects.
The Russian Empire was also one of such empires. This panel aims to demonstrate thetransformation of the incorporating or incorporated regions under the Russian Imperial rule,by examining the ideological dynamics of the local elites. Our discussion shows how the local
elites imagined and envisioned their society and the Russian Empire itself. In this panel, we
consider the cases of two societies in the Northern Caucasus and a society in Central Asia,or, in other words, two Muslim communities and a Buddhist one. It will develop a better
understanding of the Russian Empire.
Ilya Zaytsev, Institute of Oriental Studies, RAN (Russia), “Великокняжеские татары в
15-16 вв.”This paper deals with the history of diplomatic service of the Tatars and their landed property in
Moscow region in the fifteenth and in the first half of the sixteenth century. The very first mentionof their activity as Grand Prince’s envoys to the Crimean Khanate and Moscow ambassadors’
guards can be met already in 1486. This group seems to be a professional corporation basedon ethnic and religious principles. We can approximately estimate the number of these Tatars
at the end of the fifteenth century as around 1000 persons. These corporation members were
granted for their service by Moscow Grand Prince’s lands near Moscow. In the second half ofthe sixteenth (after the conquest of Kazan and Astrakhan) the significance of that Tatars service
was lost. Some of their lands were neglected. Yet some Tatar estates survived near Moscow
even in the 1620s.
Takehiko Inoue, Hokkaido University (Japan), “A Buddhist World View: Perspectives of
the Kalmyk Elites in the Russian Empire”
This paper discusses some characteristics on the perspectives of the Kalmyk elites in the
Russian Empire. Since the seventeenth century, the Kalmyk elites (nobles and Buddhist monks)
had closely contacted with the Russian authorities. Many of the Kalmyk people decided toFriday — August 9 • Session I – Panel I-3 • 9:30 am – 12:00 am

Friday — August 9 • Session I – Panel I-3 / 4 • 10:15 am – 12:00 am

expansion of the gas export to the countries in Northeast Asia as the driving force, and tobuild the basement of economic development through fostering resource-processing industries.
This strategy has been shown in “the Eastern Gas Program” which the Russia government andGazprom created together.
In Northeast Asia, there are two important markets for Russia. Japan is the world’s largest LNG
importing country, and China has huge energy demand. In expanding energy cooperation withJapan, the Vladivostok LNG plant project will diversify the gas export method of Russia, andcontributes to the industrial prosperity in the Far East and east Siberia. It has argued by thelatest Japan-Russia economic negotiation. Although the scale of the export to China is large,
it does not link with the fostering of industries in the Far East and an east Siberia area because
Russia and China agree on carrying Russian gas to China by pipeline. Moreover, while gas
export price for China can be susceptible to the price from Central Asia, the LNG purchaseprice of Japan is maintaining the high level. In this view, expanding cooperation with Japan
serves as counterbalance to Chinese influence. In this paper, I try to clarify Russian intentions
in energy cooperation with the countries in Northeast Asia through analysis of the Japan-Russia
negotiation in the Vladivostok LNG plant project.

This paper examines the effects of Russian foreign exchange and monetary policies underconditions of abundant natural resources during the period 1999-2011, using structural VAR
models. The results suggest that monetary policy shocks, which are identified as money supply
disturbances, have a persistent effect on real output, and more than half of the volatility in real
output can be explained by changes in the money supply. Furthermore, the analysis reveals thatstock prices are a more significant transmission channel of monetary policy than bank loans.

26

Hasan H. Valiullin, Svetlana L. Merzlyakova, Dubna University (Russia), “The Bissextile
Century of Russia: 1913-2013”This paper is dedicated to an empirical analysis of some historical similarities and differences
in macroeconomic and demographical indicators belonging to the beginning and the end of this
1913-2013 Russian century, ad hoc called by authors as bissextile. There are two main reasons
why the century was called as bissextile – etymological and superstitious. Firstly, according
to the authors’ estimation both in 1913 and 2012 years the GDP (PPP) of Russia (within its
current borders) was the sixth in the world. So, based on the literal translation of the compound
word bissectus (bis -second, twice, sextus - sixth) Russian economy has unfortunately remainedat the same position in the ranking of national economies – position #6 (in particular, theseestimations are based on the A. Maddison’s data and approach).
Secondly, bissextile (or leap) years usually associate with some superstitions such as themyth that they usually have higher mortality rates than regular years. Really, a leap-year istraditionally considered by Russians as the year that causes human extra-deaths. And theauthors’ next empirical estimations show that Russia during the 1913-2012 years lost much
more peoples than during any other one-hundred-year period in its more than millennial history(both in absolute and relative scale). The main determinants of this demographic damage
were two World Wars, the Civil war, starvation, collectivization, reforms, repressions, priceliberalization and so on. And the second leap-year superstition that was justified in case of the1913-2012 century is the myth that this time is usually unfortunate or unsuitable for reforms
and constructions. Indeed, the effort to build the communism in Russia was finally unsuccessful
and caused par excellence negative socio-economic consequences.
Shigeki Ono, Asahikawa University (Japan), “The Effects of Foreign Exchange andMonetary Policies in Russia”

27

Panel I-4 Ideological Dynamics: Local Elites in Central Eurasia
Empires maintained the diversity of people they conquered and incorporated. Imperial rulers
needed the skills, knowledge, and authority of elites from a conquered society. Co-opting
indigenous elites was the strategy that relied on intermediaries’ own social connections toensure their cooperation. And empires were the political reality with which they lived, andcreated contexts in which people formed ethnic or religious communities. Focusing on local
elites shows us the vertical connections between rulers, their collaborators, and the subjects.
The Russian Empire was also one of such empires. This panel aims to demonstrate thetransformation of the incorporating or incorporated regions under the Russian Imperial rule,by examining the ideological dynamics of the local elites. Our discussion shows how the local
elites imagined and envisioned their society and the Russian Empire itself. In this panel, we
consider the cases of two societies in the Northern Caucasus and a society in Central Asia,or, in other words, two Muslim communities and a Buddhist one. It will develop a better
understanding of the Russian Empire.
Ilya Zaytsev, Institute of Oriental Studies, RAN (Russia), “Великокняжеские татары в
15-16 вв.”This paper deals with the history of diplomatic service of the Tatars and their landed property in
Moscow region in the fifteenth and in the first half of the sixteenth century. The very first mentionof their activity as Grand Prince’s envoys to the Crimean Khanate and Moscow ambassadors’
guards can be met already in 1486. This group seems to be a professional corporation basedon ethnic and religious principles. We can approximately estimate the number of these Tatars
at the end of the fifteenth century as around 1000 persons. These corporation members were
granted for their service by Moscow Grand Prince’s lands near Moscow. In the second half ofthe sixteenth (after the conquest of Kazan and Astrakhan) the significance of that Tatars service
was lost. Some of their lands were neglected. Yet some Tatar estates survived near Moscow
even in the 1620s.
Takehiko Inoue, Hokkaido University (Japan), “A Buddhist World View: Perspectives of
the Kalmyk Elites in the Russian Empire”
This paper discusses some characteristics on the perspectives of the Kalmyk elites in the
Russian Empire. Since the seventeenth century, the Kalmyk elites (nobles and Buddhist monks)
had closely contacted with the Russian authorities. Many of the Kalmyk people decided to28

Friday — August 9 • Session I – Panel I-4 / 5 • 9:30 am – 12:00 am

Friday — August 9 • Session I – Panel I-5 • 10:15 am – 12:00 am

return to their ancestral homeland Dzungaria and the Kalmyk Khanate was abolished in
1771, when the Kalmyk people were incorporated into the Russian Empire both in name andin reality. In this presentation, I will analyze how the Kalmyk elites thought of the Russian
Empire and envisioned their society under the Russian Imperial rule. Especially, I will focus
on the noble house of Tiumenev (the Khoshut tribe). They were the leading intermediaries in
the Imperial social enterprises. However, it has been poorly studied. By explaining how the
Kalmyk elites cooperate with the Russian authorities, it will become clear how the Kalmyksociety transformed and how the Kalmyk people placed their Buddhist belief in the relationshipbetween the Emperor and the subjects.

Roza Mussabekova, Lev Gumilev Eurasian National University (Kazakhstan), “Yury
Dombrovsky’s Novel ‘The Collapse of the Empire’ as an Artistic Study of Causes of the
Collapse of the Soviet Empire”
Юрий Домбровский свой первый исторический роман «Крушение империи» о Державине
и  XVIII веке опубликовал в 1938 г.  в журнале «Литературный Казахстан». Факт изданияв Алма-Ате объясняется вескими причинами - в личностной судьбе автора. Автор быларестован в г. Москве ОГПУ и выслан в Казахстан, в Алма-Ату. Писатель об истории
создания романа “Державин” (“Крушение империи”)   пишет: «Есть люди – острова,есть люди – архипелаги, есть люди – материки. Державин был весь материковый, весьиз одного куска, независимый ни от кого». Юрий Домбровский, знал о Державинекак о зрелом поэте, когда   он высказывал мысль: что царь должен строго соблюдать
законы, единые, как для него, так и для простых людей. Что законы - превыше всего ичто в государстве не может быть места самоуправству. Но Домбровского интересовал
Державин юный, он искал истоки его независимости.
Направленный на усмирение пугачевского восстания, Державин участвует во всехвоенных операциях. Он молод, умен, силен, горяч и честолюбив. На протяжении всего
романа мы не видим сомневающегося в своих деяниях Державина. У него есть цель, и оннеуклонно идет к ней, преступая через многое. Видя повсеместно тягу крестьян к своему
вождю и заступнику – Пугачеву, вникая в трагические условия их каждодневного быта,Державин, впервые задумался. Здесь он заглянул в беспросветную бездну людского горя.
Внешней канве сюжета сопутствует внутренняя, тяготеющая к глубокой разобщенностии внутренней несостыковке поэта-Державина и Державина-следователя. Чем вышевзбирается по служебной лестнице Державин-следователь, тем острее оказывались
душевные терзания поэта. Общение с крестьянами привело Державина к выводам.
Пережитое было для него значительно. Гвардии офицер все чаще уступал в его душеместо поэту. Карьера для Державина невозможна, ибо она идет через насилие, вразрез смироощущением поэта. Через историю автор пришел к пониманию атмосферы беззакония
своего времени. В ощущении им гибнущего мира, в художественном постижении
казахстанской действительности наличествует печать осмысления развязывающейся наего глазах стихии взаимоистребления.

Akiyama Tetsu, Waseda University (Japan), “Where the Three Worlds Met: Kyrgyz
Nomads Between the Nomadic and Islamic Factor under the Russian Imperial Rule”
In this presentation I will focus on the case of Shabdan Jantay uulu (1840-1912) to elucidate theauthority of the Kyrgyz chieftain class under the rule of the Russian empire. Shabdan is a wellknown figure as deeply linked to the establishment of the Russian rule in Kyrgyz society. As an
important collaborator he was counted as a high-ranking officer by the Russian Empire, and heplayed a special intermediary role. Based on these facts, I will reconsider his authority in termsof the overlap between Central Eurasian Nomadic and Islamic worlds under the Russian rule.
On the one hand, his authority was rooted in the concept of “batyr”, meaning hero, that existedfrom ancient times in nomadic world of Central Eurasia. On the other hand, from the end of thenineteenth century to the beginning of the twentieth century, it has become clear that Shabdan
devised a way to increase his authority through Islam in addition to the use of the title batyr. The
title “batyr haji” that newly employed at the beginning of the 20th century can be said in fact
to indicate this move. In other words, as an itermediary linking the Islamic world and Kyrgyz
nomadic society, Shabdan attempted to obtain a new significance in Kyrgyz society.

Panel I-5 Excavating the Fundamentals of Russian Literature
Ji-Eun Sim, Hallym University (South Korea), “What is Pushkin’s View of Life: ‘Step
Zhizni’ or ‘Prazdnik Zhizni’?”This study aims to explore on what is Pushkin’s view of life, which revealed in his works,
especially in his poem. It is well known statement that Pushkin is “the poet of harmony.”
However, it is not easy to demonstrate “the harmony” of poet’s works. Further, Pushkin’s life
was full of disharmony. Nevertheless in Russia Pushkin is recongnised as the embodiment of
optimism. But it is very easy to find the poet’s pessimistic attitude about life.  In his works like
<Little tragedies>, <Bronze horseman>, <Eugene Onegin>, <Queen of Spade>, <Pilgrim>, and<Cleopatra>, lies tragic mood, at the same time, however <The tales of Belkin>, <The captain’s
daughter>, <Angelo> maintain optimism. Thus, we need to examine thoroughly stereotyped
conception on Pushkin’ works and his life.

29

28

Friday — August 9 • Session I – Panel I-4 / 5 • 9:30 am – 12:00 am

Friday — August 9 • Session I – Panel I-5 • 10:15 am – 12:00 am

return to their ancestral homeland Dzungaria and the Kalmyk Khanate was abolished in
1771, when the Kalmyk people were incorporated into the Russian Empire both in name andin reality. In this presentation, I will analyze how the Kalmyk elites thought of the Russian
Empire and envisioned their society under the Russian Imperial rule. Especially, I will focus
on the noble house of Tiumenev (the Khoshut tribe). They were the leading intermediaries in
the Imperial social enterprises. However, it has been poorly studied. By explaining how the
Kalmyk elites cooperate with the Russian authorities, it will become clear how the Kalmyksociety transformed and how the Kalmyk people placed their Buddhist belief in the relationshipbetween the Emperor and the subjects.

Roza Mussabekova, Lev Gumilev Eurasian National University (Kazakhstan), “Yury
Dombrovsky’s Novel ‘The Collapse of the Empire’ as an Artistic Study of Causes of the
Collapse of the Soviet Empire”
Юрий Домбровский свой первый исторический роман «Крушение империи» о Державине
и  XVIII веке опубликовал в 1938 г.  в журнале «Литературный Казахстан». Факт изданияв Алма-Ате объясняется вескими причинами - в личностной судьбе автора. Автор быларестован в г. Москве ОГПУ и выслан в Казахстан, в Алма-Ату. Писатель об истории
создания романа “Державин” (“Крушение империи”)   пишет: «Есть люди – острова,есть люди – архипелаги, есть люди – материки. Державин был весь материковый, весьиз одного куска, независимый ни от кого». Юрий Домбровский, знал о Державинекак о зрелом поэте, когда   он высказывал мысль: что царь должен строго соблюдать
законы, единые, как для него, так и для простых людей. Что законы - превыше всего ичто в государстве не может быть места самоуправству. Но Домбровского интересовал
Державин юный, он искал истоки его независимости.
Направленный на усмирение пугачевского восстания, Державин участвует во всехвоенных операциях. Он молод, умен, силен, горяч и честолюбив. На протяжении всего
романа мы не видим сомневающегося в своих деяниях Державина. У него есть цель, и оннеуклонно идет к ней, преступая через многое. Видя повсеместно тягу крестьян к своему
вождю и заступнику – Пугачеву, вникая в трагические условия их каждодневного быта,Державин, впервые задумался. Здесь он заглянул в беспросветную бездну людского горя.
Внешней канве сюжета сопутствует внутренняя, тяготеющая к глубокой разобщенностии внутренней несостыковке поэта-Державина и Державина-следователя. Чем вышевзбирается по служебной лестнице Державин-следователь, тем острее оказывались
душевные терзания поэта. Общение с крестьянами привело Державина к выводам.
Пережитое было для него значительно. Гвардии офицер все чаще уступал в его душеместо поэту. Карьера для Державина невозможна, ибо она идет через насилие, вразрез смироощущением поэта. Через историю автор пришел к пониманию атмосферы беззакония
своего времени. В ощущении им гибнущего мира, в художественном постижении
казахстанской действительности наличествует печать осмысления развязывающейся наего глазах стихии взаимоистребления.

Akiyama Tetsu, Waseda University (Japan), “Where the Three Worlds Met: Kyrgyz
Nomads Between the Nomadic and Islamic Factor under the Russian Imperial Rule”
In this presentation I will focus on the case of Shabdan Jantay uulu (1840-1912) to elucidate theauthority of the Kyrgyz chieftain class under the rule of the Russian empire. Shabdan is a wellknown figure as deeply linked to the establishment of the Russian rule in Kyrgyz society. As an
important collaborator he was counted as a high-ranking officer by the Russian Empire, and heplayed a special intermediary role. Based on these facts, I will reconsider his authority in termsof the overlap between Central Eurasian Nomadic and Islamic worlds under the Russian rule.
On the one hand, his authority was rooted in the concept of “batyr”, meaning hero, that existedfrom ancient times in nomadic world of Central Eurasia. On the other hand, from the end of thenineteenth century to the beginning of the twentieth century, it has become clear that Shabdan
devised a way to increase his authority through Islam in addition to the use of the title batyr. The
title “batyr haji” that newly employed at the beginning of the 20th century can be said in fact
to indicate this move. In other words, as an itermediary linking the Islamic world and Kyrgyz
nomadic society, Shabdan attempted to obtain a new significance in Kyrgyz society.

Panel I-5 Excavating the Fundamentals of Russian Literature
Ji-Eun Sim, Hallym University (South Korea), “What is Pushkin’s View of Life: ‘Step
Zhizni’ or ‘Prazdnik Zhizni’?”This study aims to explore on what is Pushkin’s view of life, which revealed in his works,
especially in his poem. It is well known statement that Pushkin is “the poet of harmony.”
However, it is not easy to demonstrate “the harmony” of poet’s works. Further, Pushkin’s life
was full of disharmony. Nevertheless in Russia Pushkin is recongnised as the embodiment of
optimism. But it is very easy to find the poet’s pessimistic attitude about life.  In his works like
<Little tragedies>, <Bronze horseman>, <Eugene Onegin>, <Queen of Spade>, <Pilgrim>, and<Cleopatra>, lies tragic mood, at the same time, however <The tales of Belkin>, <The captain’s
daughter>, <Angelo> maintain optimism. Thus, we need to examine thoroughly stereotyped
conception on Pushkin’ works and his life.

29

30

Friday — August 9 • Session II – Panel II-1 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

Friday — August 9 • Session II – Panel II-1 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

Session II • Friday • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

convinced by official propaganda about the wounded and how perceptions changed during
1915 as the war progressed and the numbers of wounded continued to increase apace.

Panel II-1 Representation of War Victims in the Twentieth Century:
From Heroism to Atrocities
This panel focuses on some remarkable features in representing victims of the total war in thetwentieth century. We have chosen three different wars fought by Russia (Soviet Union) andneighboring nations (Germany and Japan). Images of war victims can be a convenient tool ofofficial propaganda to touch the most emotional part of people’s minds and mobilize them into
total war. It is necessary for us to pay careful attention to the politics of representation, which
demand that the infallible feats of “our” soldiers and the evil atrocities of the enemies should
be appropriately represented.
Go Koshino will look into a Belarusian village massacred by the Nazi army and analyze therepresentation of this tragedy in memorials, literature, and cinema. Peter Waldron’s paper
will discuss images of wounded soldiers in Russia during World War I, which were used for
official propaganda through various institutions of the empire. Eriko Kogo will analyze theself-sacrificing feats of Japanese soldiers in the Russo-Japanese War represented in literatureand paintings with a focus on the peculiar term “human bullets.”
Peter Waldron, University of East Anglia (UK), “The Image of the Wounded Soldier in
Official Propaganda and Popular Perception in Russia during the First World War”
Between 1914 and 1917, 700,000 members of the Imperial Russian armed forces died on thebattlefield, and a further 2.6 million were wounded. Nearly a million of these men died laterfrom their wounds. Approximately 2.5 million soldiers contracted disease during their service
in the armed forces and 155,000 of them died. The wounded soldier became a familiar sightin the streets of Russian towns and cities, and very substantial resources had to be devoted tocaring for wounded men.
This paper will examine how the wounded were presented in the state’s propaganda insupport of the war and how this was reflected in the popular perception of woundedsoldiers. The wounded were used as a tool of official propaganda and as a symbol of theRussian state’s endurance and strength in the face of attack from outside. The paper will
discuss how the suffering of Russia’s soldiers was transformed into a means of reinforcing
Russian commitment to fighting a difficult and burdensome war, and how the wounded
were appropriated as part of official discourse. Discussion will focus on the ways in whicha very wide range of organizations were recruited to provide hospital care for the wounded,
especially in Moscow and Petrograd, and how the wounded were utilized by the imperialfamily to enhance their own image during the war. Images of the empress and her older
daughters working as nurses were very widely distributed, while the imperial family gave its
patronage to a broad range of institutions working with wounded soldiers. The paper will also
consider the popular perception of the wounded, examining the level of popular assistancethat was provided to support wounded soldiers. Drawing on contemporary newspapers andmemoirs, the paper will discuss the extent to which the people of the Russian empire were31

Go Koshino, Hokkaido University (Japan), “Cultural Representation of the Khatyn
Massacre in Belarus”
During World War II, Belarus suffered more than 200 million casualties, which accounted
for up to a quarter of the population in this region. It is fair to say that the national trauma of
the war in Belarus was the most serious among fifteen Soviet republics. The experience of
the Nazi occupation for a considerably long time made the Belarusian war memory slightly
different from those of other regions of the Soviet Union (Moscow and Leningrad, for example)
which had not been occupied by enemy forces. Khatyn was a small village in Belarus, whose
entire population was massacred by a Nazi battalion. The name “Khatyn” became symbolicof Belarusian war victims like the village of Oradour-sur-Glane in France. I will focus on how
this tragic incident was represented in different media such as the war memorial in Khatyn,
literature (Ales Adamovich’s novels), and cinema (Elem Klemov’s Come and See).
Eriko Kogo, Waseda University (Japan), “The Human Bullets: The Images of the
Wounded Soldiers in the Russo-Japanese War”
After the Russo-Japanese war(1904-05), Tadayoshi Sakurai(1879-1965), army lieutenant,wrote a war literature Nikudan (Human Bullets): the record of the battle of Port Arther(1906)  
from his experience. This book become bestseller and the word “Human Bullets” immediately
spread and had been understood in terms of the pronoun of the heroic and brave soldier and his
body. In the background of this empathy, there were the reality of massive casualties and many
real-time images of the great and tragic death in a battle with crushed body. For example, we
can see the first official Gun-Shin(war god)   Takeo Hirose, Lieutenant Colonel, as a firstsample of “Human Bullets”. His honorable death report gradually converged on one story:  
he made a brave act, took a direct hit from a bomb, and vanished except his pieces of flesh.
These death descriptions come from two sources. One is the vision of the battle of the Bushi or
Samurai(a feudal warriors), they were excited about its narrative. Another is representation ofmodern arms and its power. They would like to depict themselves as they could manage newmodern energy. The crushed body is in the intersection of these two sources. These images
show us why and how they dreamed the death so beautiful and heroic.
Joonseo Song, Hankuk University of Foreign Studies (South Korea), “Forging PostSoviet Regional Identities: The Politics of War Memory in Smolensk”
During the last two decades, regional elites and governments in Russia have attempted toforge their own regional identities. One of the primary means that they have used to forge
new local identities is local history and historical figures. Smolensk located in the westernborderland of Russia has numerous experiences of wars against foreign invaders throughout
its history. In 1812 the city fought against the French armies while in 1941 the German armies
invaded the city and occupied it for two years. Both imperial Russia and the Soviet Union
eventually defeated French and German invaders respectively. Due to its numerous victories

30

Friday — August 9 • Session II – Panel II-1 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

Friday — August 9 • Session II – Panel II-1 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

Session II • Friday • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

convinced by official propaganda about the wounded and how perceptions changed during
1915 as the war progressed and the numbers of wounded continued to increase apace.

Panel II-1 Representation of War Victims in the Twentieth Century:
From Heroism to Atrocities
This panel focuses on some remarkable features in representing victims of the total war in thetwentieth century. We have chosen three different wars fought by Russia (Soviet Union) andneighboring nations (Germany and Japan). Images of war victims can be a convenient tool ofofficial propaganda to touch the most emotional part of people’s minds and mobilize them into
total war. It is necessary for us to pay careful attention to the politics of representation, which
demand that the infallible feats of “our” soldiers and the evil atrocities of the enemies should
be appropriately represented.
Go Koshino will look into a Belarusian village massacred by the Nazi army and analyze therepresentation of this tragedy in memorials, literature, and cinema. Peter Waldron’s paper
will discuss images of wounded soldiers in Russia during World War I, which were used for
official propaganda through various institutions of the empire. Eriko Kogo will analyze theself-sacrificing feats of Japanese soldiers in the Russo-Japanese War represented in literatureand paintings with a focus on the peculiar term “human bullets.”
Peter Waldron, University of East Anglia (UK), “The Image of the Wounded Soldier in
Official Propaganda and Popular Perception in Russia during the First World War”
Between 1914 and 1917, 700,000 members of the Imperial Russian armed forces died on thebattlefield, and a further 2.6 million were wounded. Nearly a million of these men died laterfrom their wounds. Approximately 2.5 million soldiers contracted disease during their service
in the armed forces and 155,000 of them died. The wounded soldier became a familiar sightin the streets of Russian towns and cities, and very substantial resources had to be devoted tocaring for wounded men.
This paper will examine how the wounded were presented in the state’s propaganda insupport of the war and how this was reflected in the popular perception of woundedsoldiers. The wounded were used as a tool of official propaganda and as a symbol of theRussian state’s endurance and strength in the face of attack from outside. The paper will
discuss how the suffering of Russia’s soldiers was transformed into a means of reinforcing
Russian commitment to fighting a difficult and burdensome war, and how the wounded
were appropriated as part of official discourse. Discussion will focus on the ways in whicha very wide range of organizations were recruited to provide hospital care for the wounded,
especially in Moscow and Petrograd, and how the wounded were utilized by the imperialfamily to enhance their own image during the war. Images of the empress and her older
daughters working as nurses were very widely distributed, while the imperial family gave its
patronage to a broad range of institutions working with wounded soldiers. The paper will also
consider the popular perception of the wounded, examining the level of popular assistancethat was provided to support wounded soldiers. Drawing on contemporary newspapers andmemoirs, the paper will discuss the extent to which the people of the Russian empire were31

Go Koshino, Hokkaido University (Japan), “Cultural Representation of the Khatyn
Massacre in Belarus”
During World War II, Belarus suffered more than 200 million casualties, which accounted
for up to a quarter of the population in this region. It is fair to say that the national trauma of
the war in Belarus was the most serious among fifteen Soviet republics. The experience of
the Nazi occupation for a considerably long time made the Belarusian war memory slightly
different from those of other regions of the Soviet Union (Moscow and Leningrad, for example)
which had not been occupied by enemy forces. Khatyn was a small village in Belarus, whose
entire population was massacred by a Nazi battalion. The name “Khatyn” became symbolicof Belarusian war victims like the village of Oradour-sur-Glane in France. I will focus on how
this tragic incident was represented in different media such as the war memorial in Khatyn,
literature (Ales Adamovich’s novels), and cinema (Elem Klemov’s Come and See).
Eriko Kogo, Waseda University (Japan), “The Human Bullets: The Images of the
Wounded Soldiers in the Russo-Japanese War”
After the Russo-Japanese war(1904-05), Tadayoshi Sakurai(1879-1965), army lieutenant,wrote a war literature Nikudan (Human Bullets): the record of the battle of Port Arther(1906)  
from his experience. This book become bestseller and the word “Human Bullets” immediately
spread and had been understood in terms of the pronoun of the heroic and brave soldier and his
body. In the background of this empathy, there were the reality of massive casualties and many
real-time images of the great and tragic death in a battle with crushed body. For example, we
can see the first official Gun-Shin(war god)   Takeo Hirose, Lieutenant Colonel, as a firstsample of “Human Bullets”. His honorable death report gradually converged on one story:  
he made a brave act, took a direct hit from a bomb, and vanished except his pieces of flesh.
These death descriptions come from two sources. One is the vision of the battle of the Bushi or
Samurai(a feudal warriors), they were excited about its narrative. Another is representation ofmodern arms and its power. They would like to depict themselves as they could manage newmodern energy. The crushed body is in the intersection of these two sources. These images
show us why and how they dreamed the death so beautiful and heroic.
Joonseo Song, Hankuk University of Foreign Studies (South Korea), “Forging PostSoviet Regional Identities: The Politics of War Memory in Smolensk”
During the last two decades, regional elites and governments in Russia have attempted toforge their own regional identities. One of the primary means that they have used to forge
new local identities is local history and historical figures. Smolensk located in the westernborderland of Russia has numerous experiences of wars against foreign invaders throughout
its history. In 1812 the city fought against the French armies while in 1941 the German armies
invaded the city and occupied it for two years. Both imperial Russia and the Soviet Union
eventually defeated French and German invaders respectively. Due to its numerous victories

32

Friday — August 9 • Session II – Panel II-1 / 2 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

Friday — August 9 • Session II – Panel II-2 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

over the foreign invaders through the city’s history, the city of Smolensk calls itself the ‘Shieldof Russia.’ In this paper, therefore, I will examine the ways that the local elite and governmentof Smolensk build their own local identities using memories of the wars.

stages of development of economic cooperation and to verify some postulates of the theories
of international trade. The data that we collected allow us to establish a hypothesis that anassumption that trade induces investments, needs to be reconsidered for certain cases; taking
into consideration stages of economic cooperation development and other non-economic
factors that could influence naturally volatile investment flows when cooperation is in theearly stage of its development. Future prospects of Russian-Korean trade and investment
cooperation after Russia’s accession to the WTO also represent a matter of high interest. Thisparticular case can be added to the debates about whether elimination of trade barriers would
result in larger trade gains for trading partners.

Panel II-2 Changes and Continuity: Russia’s Experiences in the
Post-Soviet Space
Russia has experienced great changes after the collapse of the Soviet Union in terms of bothinvention of new regional identities and the development of economic relations with East
Asian countries. However, Russia’s foreign relation with Japan has seldom changed especiallyregarding the issue of the Northern Territories. Local elite and governments in Russia began
to redefine their regional identities as they face new social and political conditions of postSoviet era. In addition, the end of Cold War allowed Russia to develop a new economic
relationship with South Korea. During the last two decades, South Korea became one of themost important economic partners of Russia. Unlike these changes in local landscape and its
foreign relations, however, the relationship between Russia and Japan has seldom changed interms of the territorial issue. Focusing on regional identity and foreign relations of Russia, thispanel, therefore, explores the nature and characteristics of changes and continuity that Russia
has experienced during the post-Soviet era.
Wan-suk Hong, Hankuk University of Foreign Studies (South Korea), “Limits ofJapanese-Russian negotiations on the Northern Territories: A Korean Perspective”
Many experts expected that the collapse of the Soviet Union in 1991 and the end of the Cold
War would have been a turning point for the improvement in the Japanese and Russian
relationship. However, the optimistic view turned into a mere daydream. Despite several
Japan-Russia summit talks on the territories, the two countries failed to get a breakthroughthat would provide a creative solution for the territorial issues. As a result, today the JapanRussia relationship remains as a blind spot in the post-Cold War era as the gap between two
countries regarding the territorial issue has not been narrowed. The goal of this research is
to analyze the elements that hinder the Japanese and Russian negotiations during the last two
decades from a Korean perspective.
Irina Korgun, Hankuk University of Foreign Studies (South Korea), “Russia’s Accession
to WTO: Implications for Russian-Korean Trade and Investment Cooperation”
Russia and Korea have a relatively short history of economic cooperation. Trade andinvestment between the two countries began only after diplomatic relations were establishedin the early 1990s. The development of these two modes of economic cooperation proceededwith different degrees of intensity: trade volumes increased at a faster pace than that ofinvestments. Investment cooperation did not reach a significant level until the mid 2000s,
when consumer capacity of the Russian market began to expand at a fast pace. Russian-Korean
economic cooperation, which started from a zero-base, represents a good case both to study

33

Vasyl Marmazov, Ambassador of Ukraine to the Republic of Korea, “The Twentieth
Anniversary of Relations between Ukraine and the Republic of Korea: Results andProspects of Ukraine`s Policy in the Asia-Pacific Region within the Euro-PacificIntegration”
For twenty years, since the establishment of diplomatic relations between Ukraine and South
Korea, the two states have made efforts for the development of cooperation in areas of mutualinterest and established a number of institutional mechanisms that play an important rolein expanding of bilateral interaction. On international arena Ukraine and the Republic ofKorea share a common vision of approaches to resolve many thorny issues, in particular,
strict adherence to non-proliferation regime. South Korea’s experience of nation-building,preserving and strengthening national identity as well as its active and successful inclusion in
globalization processes, regional and trans-regional economic integration is very valuable for
Ukraine, particularly in achieving national consensus on strategic objectives of the country
and society development.Today, the Republic of Korea ranks third among Ukraine’s trading
partners in the Asia-Pacific region and remains one of the leading investors in Ukraine
among Asian countries. But despite these facts current trade and economic relations between
Ukraine and the Republic of Korea do not meet the potential of the two countries. There
are significant opportunities for the development of bilateral cooperation, particularly in theareas of agriculture, IT-technology, metallurgy, aircraft and shipbuilding, aerospace industry
as well as investment collaboration.
During the two decades of rapid Chinese growth and “Asian Tigers” strengthening the
Confucian principles of co-development, profound changes, harmonious world, joint
responsibility, etc. have proved not only their wisdom but also competitiveness, fundamental
cooperativity and complementarity with European values. In this regard, macro civilizationaland geostrategic mission of the key CIS countries such as Ukraine, Russia and Kazakhstan
nowadays can be considered as compatibility of two successful worldwide value systems –European and Confucian. This process is observed through the effective technology transfer,
free movement of goods, capital, services and labor forces. In its turn, the success of UkraineSouth Korea and Ukraine-China strategic dialogues will influence essentially whether
transcontinental (Euro-Pacific) direction of cooperation and integration be determinative.

32

Friday — August 9 • Session II – Panel II-1 / 2 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

Friday — August 9 • Session II – Panel II-2 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

over the foreign invaders through the city’s history, the city of Smolensk calls itself the ‘Shieldof Russia.’ In this paper, therefore, I will examine the ways that the local elite and governmentof Smolensk build their own local identities using memories of the wars.

stages of development of economic cooperation and to verify some postulates of the theories
of international trade. The data that we collected allow us to establish a hypothesis that anassumption that trade induces investments, needs to be reconsidered for certain cases; taking
into consideration stages of economic cooperation development and other non-economic
factors that could influence naturally volatile investment flows when cooperation is in theearly stage of its development. Future prospects of Russian-Korean trade and investment
cooperation after Russia’s accession to the WTO also represent a matter of high interest. Thisparticular case can be added to the debates about whether elimination of trade barriers would
result in larger trade gains for trading partners.

Panel II-2 Changes and Continuity: Russia’s Experiences in the
Post-Soviet Space
Russia has experienced great changes after the collapse of the Soviet Union in terms of bothinvention of new regional identities and the development of economic relations with East
Asian countries. However, Russia’s foreign relation with Japan has seldom changed especiallyregarding the issue of the Northern Territories. Local elite and governments in Russia began
to redefine their regional identities as they face new social and political conditions of postSoviet era. In addition, the end of Cold War allowed Russia to develop a new economic
relationship with South Korea. During the last two decades, South Korea became one of themost important economic partners of Russia. Unlike these changes in local landscape and its
foreign relations, however, the relationship between Russia and Japan has seldom changed interms of the territorial issue. Focusing on regional identity and foreign relations of Russia, thispanel, therefore, explores the nature and characteristics of changes and continuity that Russia
has experienced during the post-Soviet era.
Wan-suk Hong, Hankuk University of Foreign Studies (South Korea), “Limits ofJapanese-Russian negotiations on the Northern Territories: A Korean Perspective”
Many experts expected that the collapse of the Soviet Union in 1991 and the end of the Cold
War would have been a turning point for the improvement in the Japanese and Russian
relationship. However, the optimistic view turned into a mere daydream. Despite several
Japan-Russia summit talks on the territories, the two countries failed to get a breakthroughthat would provide a creative solution for the territorial issues. As a result, today the JapanRussia relationship remains as a blind spot in the post-Cold War era as the gap between two
countries regarding the territorial issue has not been narrowed. The goal of this research is
to analyze the elements that hinder the Japanese and Russian negotiations during the last two
decades from a Korean perspective.
Irina Korgun, Hankuk University of Foreign Studies (South Korea), “Russia’s Accession
to WTO: Implications for Russian-Korean Trade and Investment Cooperation”
Russia and Korea have a relatively short history of economic cooperation. Trade andinvestment between the two countries began only after diplomatic relations were establishedin the early 1990s. The development of these two modes of economic cooperation proceededwith different degrees of intensity: trade volumes increased at a faster pace than that ofinvestments. Investment cooperation did not reach a significant level until the mid 2000s,
when consumer capacity of the Russian market began to expand at a fast pace. Russian-Korean
economic cooperation, which started from a zero-base, represents a good case both to study

33

Vasyl Marmazov, Ambassador of Ukraine to the Republic of Korea, “The Twentieth
Anniversary of Relations between Ukraine and the Republic of Korea: Results andProspects of Ukraine`s Policy in the Asia-Pacific Region within the Euro-PacificIntegration”
For twenty years, since the establishment of diplomatic relations between Ukraine and South
Korea, the two states have made efforts for the development of cooperation in areas of mutualinterest and established a number of institutional mechanisms that play an important rolein expanding of bilateral interaction. On international arena Ukraine and the Republic ofKorea share a common vision of approaches to resolve many thorny issues, in particular,
strict adherence to non-proliferation regime. South Korea’s experience of nation-building,preserving and strengthening national identity as well as its active and successful inclusion in
globalization processes, regional and trans-regional economic integration is very valuable for
Ukraine, particularly in achieving national consensus on strategic objectives of the country
and society development.Today, the Republic of Korea ranks third among Ukraine’s trading
partners in the Asia-Pacific region and remains one of the leading investors in Ukraine
among Asian countries. But despite these facts current trade and economic relations between
Ukraine and the Republic of Korea do not meet the potential of the two countries. There
are significant opportunities for the development of bilateral cooperation, particularly in theareas of agriculture, IT-technology, metallurgy, aircraft and shipbuilding, aerospace industry
as well as investment collaboration.
During the two decades of rapid Chinese growth and “Asian Tigers” strengthening the
Confucian principles of co-development, profound changes, harmonious world, joint
responsibility, etc. have proved not only their wisdom but also competitiveness, fundamental
cooperativity and complementarity with European values. In this regard, macro civilizationaland geostrategic mission of the key CIS countries such as Ukraine, Russia and Kazakhstan
nowadays can be considered as compatibility of two successful worldwide value systems –European and Confucian. This process is observed through the effective technology transfer,
free movement of goods, capital, services and labor forces. In its turn, the success of UkraineSouth Korea and Ukraine-China strategic dialogues will influence essentially whether
transcontinental (Euro-Pacific) direction of cooperation and integration be determinative.

34

Friday — August 9 • Session II – Panel II-3 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

Friday — August 9 • Session II – Panel II-3 / 4 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

Panel II-3 The Twentieth Century for Ordinary People: Gains andLossesof traditional preferences at work, the concentration of local people in management, trade,
service, education and the humanities. All of these strengthened the mental affection ofordinary Kazakh to the values of the nomadic society with unquestioned authority andknowledge of genealogy, family and genus support, nostalgic excursions into the heroic past,
love of folklore. These sentiments were not typical to the Kazakh bureaucratic or politicalelite that have achieved a high status and position. As a result of the choice of a life strategy
was different. After the collapse of the Union the fate of the Kazakh people was in the handsof the people and its leaders.

Takeo Hidai, Saitama Gakuen University (Japan), “Soviet Kolkhoz Farmer’s Violationof the New Model Charter in the Late 1930s: Its Illegality and Rationality”
After the collectivization process in the late 1920’s and early 1930’s, soviet power introduced
new model charter to all kolkhoz from the year 1935. The process was seemed to be successful,
but in fact there were many violations of the charter by kolkhoz farmers. In this paper will
be discussed some aspects of violations in the latter half of 1930’s, focused on Ural region. In
the region, for example, many kolkhoz hired labor forces from outside and they use external
labor force in the work of cultivation. These actions were prohibited and treated as illegal in
the sentence of new charter, because cultivation was seemed as the most basic and importantwork of kolkhoz, and such important work should be accomplished by the formal memberof kolkhoz from the viewpoint of soviet authority. But his type of violation of new charter
prevailed broadly in the state. This period in the soviet history seemed to be dominated by thepowerful dictatorship of Stalin regime. But, in fact, kolkhoz farmers boldly neglected the newversion of kolkhoz charter. Why they violated the rules of the new charter? Why they hired
external workforce? Were there any rational reasons? This paper will discuss these subjects
with using many historical materials in the archives located in Sverdlovsk state of Ural region,
including fiscal statements of individual kolkhoz.
Svetlana Kovalskaya, Lev Gumilev Eurasian National University (Kazakhstan),“Kazakh Nomadic Culture of the Twentieth Century: The Tragic Losses, Gains, andStrategies for Survival”
In the twentieth century, the Kazakhs, like other people of the once united country – theRussian Empire and the Soviet Union – have gone through three periods of its history:
pre-Soviet, Soviet, and Post-Soviet. Soviet period entailed subordination of an alien value
system, is rapidly invading the new rules of life and survival strategies. Fusion with natureand nomadic pastoralism left far behind. Ex-nomad had to develop other rules of life thatdemanded his extraordinary adaptive plasticity and very high prices. The national policyof the Soviet state was the doctrine of internationalism; main areas of economic activity
were – sedentarization of nomadic population, the collectivization and industrialization; themain trends in the field of culture were the elimination of illiteracy and education of national
intelligence. Soviet government formed a unified communist society - “Soviet people”, inwhich Kazakhs were taking its place.
The Nomadic Kazakh population was transferred to the settled way of life as a result of theviolent actions in the 20-30 years of the twentieth century. Civil war, famine, activities forthe collectivization of Soviet power killed more than two million Kazakhs. Formerly “to be
Kazakh” meant “to be a nomad”. But now the nomadic economic-cultural type has been loss
and population has become sedentary and began to speak Russian. Transformational changes
have tectonic character for the Kazakh nomadic culture. Limited industrialization, weak
involvement of the indigenous population in these processes eventually led to the preservation

35

Berik Dulatov, Kostanai State Pedagogical Institute (Kazakhstan), “The Development of
Education in Kazakhstan in 1913-2013 Years”
This paper examines the development of the education system in Kazakhstan during 19132013. Based on the study of Kazakhstan scientists A. Kuzembayuly and E. Abil, I examinedfrom various official sources of the formation of the education system since the collapse of
the Soviet Union. The education reform in Kazakhstan, perhaps as in any state, depended
and depends on policy, the needs of society, and concrete leaders. If we consider the process
of formation of the education system in 1913-2013, there were positive aspects (eradicationof illiteracy, the construction of educational facilities, the opening of the first institutionsof higher education, the creation of the Academy of Sciences of Kazakhstan - as a center ofscientific life, and changes in the period of independence, the creation of “Bolashak” program,the proliferation of educational institutions, especially the Kazakh-speaking, the opening of“Nazarbayev University” which aims to become the leader of the national education system)
and were negative points (transitions from Cyrillic to the Latin alphabet, the instability andambiguity of Khrushchev’s reforms, the ineffectiveness of the reforms during the sixties
enforcing the youth to be involved in (predominantly manual) labor as a prerequisite forentering higher education institutions, school closures in the Kazakh language, the economic
problems of the nineties, brain drain in the first years of independent Kazakhstan).
It should be noted that generations of Kazakhs, who were educated in different periods,
are different in knowledge, belief system, outlook, and the mentality. At the present stage,
Kazakhstan creates its education system, absorbing the best aspects of the education systemof the East and the West, seeks to get into elite educational space, retaining a particle
ethnopedagogics and ethnic psychology, successfully combine these features with therequirements of twenty-first-century innovation.

Panel II-4 The Twentieth Century: Macroscopic Approach
Huang Lifu, Institute of World History, Chinese Academy of Social Sciences (China),“Innovation of Systematic Theory and Roads to Socialist Market Economy: A
Comparison of China and the Soviet Union”
The experiment of using market economic mechanism by socialist countries started in thespring of 1921 when the Soviet Russia carried out the New Economic Policy. But this great

34

Friday — August 9 • Session II – Panel II-3 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

Friday — August 9 • Session II – Panel II-3 / 4 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

Panel II-3 The Twentieth Century for Ordinary People: Gains andLossesof traditional preferences at work, the concentration of local people in management, trade,
service, education and the humanities. All of these strengthened the mental affection ofordinary Kazakh to the values of the nomadic society with unquestioned authority andknowledge of genealogy, family and genus support, nostalgic excursions into the heroic past,
love of folklore. These sentiments were not typical to the Kazakh bureaucratic or politicalelite that have achieved a high status and position. As a result of the choice of a life strategy
was different. After the collapse of the Union the fate of the Kazakh people was in the handsof the people and its leaders.

Takeo Hidai, Saitama Gakuen University (Japan), “Soviet Kolkhoz Farmer’s Violationof the New Model Charter in the Late 1930s: Its Illegality and Rationality”
After the collectivization process in the late 1920’s and early 1930’s, soviet power introduced
new model charter to all kolkhoz from the year 1935. The process was seemed to be successful,
but in fact there were many violations of the charter by kolkhoz farmers. In this paper will
be discussed some aspects of violations in the latter half of 1930’s, focused on Ural region. In
the region, for example, many kolkhoz hired labor forces from outside and they use external
labor force in the work of cultivation. These actions were prohibited and treated as illegal in
the sentence of new charter, because cultivation was seemed as the most basic and importantwork of kolkhoz, and such important work should be accomplished by the formal memberof kolkhoz from the viewpoint of soviet authority. But his type of violation of new charter
prevailed broadly in the state. This period in the soviet history seemed to be dominated by thepowerful dictatorship of Stalin regime. But, in fact, kolkhoz farmers boldly neglected the newversion of kolkhoz charter. Why they violated the rules of the new charter? Why they hired
external workforce? Were there any rational reasons? This paper will discuss these subjects
with using many historical materials in the archives located in Sverdlovsk state of Ural region,
including fiscal statements of individual kolkhoz.
Svetlana Kovalskaya, Lev Gumilev Eurasian National University (Kazakhstan),“Kazakh Nomadic Culture of the Twentieth Century: The Tragic Losses, Gains, andStrategies for Survival”
In the twentieth century, the Kazakhs, like other people of the once united country – theRussian Empire and the Soviet Union – have gone through three periods of its history:
pre-Soviet, Soviet, and Post-Soviet. Soviet period entailed subordination of an alien value
system, is rapidly invading the new rules of life and survival strategies. Fusion with natureand nomadic pastoralism left far behind. Ex-nomad had to develop other rules of life thatdemanded his extraordinary adaptive plasticity and very high prices. The national policyof the Soviet state was the doctrine of internationalism; main areas of economic activity
were – sedentarization of nomadic population, the collectivization and industrialization; themain trends in the field of culture were the elimination of illiteracy and education of national
intelligence. Soviet government formed a unified communist society - “Soviet people”, inwhich Kazakhs were taking its place.
The Nomadic Kazakh population was transferred to the settled way of life as a result of theviolent actions in the 20-30 years of the twentieth century. Civil war, famine, activities forthe collectivization of Soviet power killed more than two million Kazakhs. Formerly “to be
Kazakh” meant “to be a nomad”. But now the nomadic economic-cultural type has been loss
and population has become sedentary and began to speak Russian. Transformational changes
have tectonic character for the Kazakh nomadic culture. Limited industrialization, weak
involvement of the indigenous population in these processes eventually led to the preservation

35

Berik Dulatov, Kostanai State Pedagogical Institute (Kazakhstan), “The Development of
Education in Kazakhstan in 1913-2013 Years”
This paper examines the development of the education system in Kazakhstan during 19132013. Based on the study of Kazakhstan scientists A. Kuzembayuly and E. Abil, I examinedfrom various official sources of the formation of the education system since the collapse of
the Soviet Union. The education reform in Kazakhstan, perhaps as in any state, depended
and depends on policy, the needs of society, and concrete leaders. If we consider the process
of formation of the education system in 1913-2013, there were positive aspects (eradicationof illiteracy, the construction of educational facilities, the opening of the first institutionsof higher education, the creation of the Academy of Sciences of Kazakhstan - as a center ofscientific life, and changes in the period of independence, the creation of “Bolashak” program,the proliferation of educational institutions, especially the Kazakh-speaking, the opening of“Nazarbayev University” which aims to become the leader of the national education system)
and were negative points (transitions from Cyrillic to the Latin alphabet, the instability andambiguity of Khrushchev’s reforms, the ineffectiveness of the reforms during the sixties
enforcing the youth to be involved in (predominantly manual) labor as a prerequisite forentering higher education institutions, school closures in the Kazakh language, the economic
problems of the nineties, brain drain in the first years of independent Kazakhstan).
It should be noted that generations of Kazakhs, who were educated in different periods,
are different in knowledge, belief system, outlook, and the mentality. At the present stage,
Kazakhstan creates its education system, absorbing the best aspects of the education systemof the East and the West, seeks to get into elite educational space, retaining a particle
ethnopedagogics and ethnic psychology, successfully combine these features with therequirements of twenty-first-century innovation.

Panel II-4 The Twentieth Century: Macroscopic Approach
Huang Lifu, Institute of World History, Chinese Academy of Social Sciences (China),“Innovation of Systematic Theory and Roads to Socialist Market Economy: A
Comparison of China and the Soviet Union”
The experiment of using market economic mechanism by socialist countries started in thespring of 1921 when the Soviet Russia carried out the New Economic Policy. But this great

36

Friday — August 9 • Session II – Panel II-4 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

Friday — August 9 • Session II – Panel II-4 / 5 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

innovation started by Lenin only last seven to eight years and was abandoned. In 1978, China
undertook economic reform and opening up, moved on the road to market economy and madeconstantly achievements that attracted worldwide attention. Though new perspective of theinnovation of systematic theory, we see that, in order to get rid of and political crises brought
about by War communism, and to implement the New Economy Policy, and to transit to theroad of using market economy, the Soviet Russia met with three important basic questionsin theoretical, economic and political fields that were in contradiction to traditional views of
Marxism.

Sergey Lyubichankovskiy, “Orenburg Pedagogical University (Russia), Corruption
within the Regional Administration System as an Important Reason for the Russian
Empire’s Destruction”
The public administration system has always been and continues to be an important factor
in social development. The efficiency of power structures is achieved by different means,including self-cleaning of the administration system from those members of staff who pull
rank. Neither a committal for trial nor filing a suit against the officials who have committed
crimes could take place without the permission of their line management in the Russian Empire
at the beginning of the twentieth century. As the eminent Russian lawyer V. Maklakov noted,“even though there is a proceeding stipulated by the law and considered a crime, even though
there is the investigatory authority and public prosecutor`s supervision who are officiallyaware of the crime, they are powerless in case the crime is committed by an official.” Thesystem of “administrative guarantee” made an official responsible insofar as “his bosses
would like to make him responsible.” And how did it work in practice?
The research of the office-work materials on the Ural provincial boards (those boards that
acted as administrative justices towards local police officials) has led to the conclusionthat at the beginning of the twentieth century there was a steady informal association of
the provincial officialdom in the region. The systematic rescuing of police officials frompunishment for malfeasance office constituted its activity. It has been figured out that there
was a constant interpretation of any official malfeasance in the accused favour; brining to thecourt the accused mainly of lower ranks; substitution of the punishment for “including themin the staff” of provincial boards; placing  immediate superiors of the accused in charge of theinvestigation. Everything mentioned above contributed to the development of corruption anddemoralization of the officialdom in the Ural region.

Zhu Jianli, Institute of World History, Chinese Academy of Social Sciences (China),“An Observation of the Russian Political History in the Twentieth Century: A Nonideological System of Interpretation”
Most of the foreign observers are used to study Russia in the twentieth century fromthe ideological point of view, praising or hating, no matter how they try (or claim) to benonideological. But there is a big historical assumption: with or without ideology, would
Russia have had a totally different path of development, or is there a unique path only for
Russia? What are the problems of Russia had to face and what is the right thing to do to makehistorical justice? These questions become more and more urgent especially after the collapseof the Soviet Union when observers lost their ideological coordinate. This article tries to look“inside” Russia and to find out whether there is a historical discipline of the Russian path.
Furugzod Usmanov (Tajikistan), “1913-2013 for Eurasia from Central Asian perspective”
Since the mid-nineteenth century until the 1990s, Central Asia (CA) was under the influenceand part of Russian Empire/Soviet Union. Currently between Central Asian scholars,academics, and politician is exist a huge disputes on the evaluation of this historic period.
Some scholars argue that Russian, with its own socialist system in the twentieth century
rapidly, developed CA in terms of economics and infrastructures. Modern CA countries
emerged in the 1920s. Modern political and economic systems were adopted from Russia.
The supporters of Russian socialist experiment for CA also argue that thanks to Russians theregion was fortuned to escape the Afghanistan type of “development.”
Other scholars argue that the main challenges and difficulties for the development of CA is
its connection with the Soviet past. There are mutual territorial claims between CA countries,
still not determined the status of trans-boundary rivers, the heritage of the Soviet planned
economy still influences on water disputes in the region. Some radical enemies of the Soviet
past evaluate this period as period loosing identity, because all CA countries loose own
alphabet (Arabic) and religion.
Thus, there are both positive and negative impacts from Socialist experiment for CA countries.
The positive impact from the Socialist past create a great possibility to CA countries fordeveloping and to be part of the Eurasian partnership, but negative impact from the Russiansocialist experiment can be the reason for difficulties hindering CA’s development. Nevertheless,
CA leaders want to be part of the Eurasian partnership. According to some Kazakh scholars, theterm of the “Eurasian Union” belongs to Kazakh president Nursultan Nazarbaev.

37

Panel II-5 Adaptations in the Cultural Contact Process between
Modern Japan and Russia
Participation in the World War I, in a sense, meant the initiation into European norm in thename of modernization for Japan and Russia in the peripheries of the expanding European
world. World War I caused Russia, which experienced almost equal to a defeat, after its
collapse became a field of experience of utopian thoughts, originated from Europe. Japan, as
it gained some profit by luck, became to show its interests in territorial extension, as if it got
the rights to participate in the imperialistic demarcation of the world. In the early twentiethcentury and on the eve of World War I, it was very necessary for peripheral countries to create
a new cultural way of nationalistic symbols to demonstrate differences with the others. To
make it understood by others, however, they had to acquire the European cultural norm as theinternational, i.e. common, language. Though every nationalistic representation emphasized
its originality, the shared common cultural norm made images of nationalistic expressions
universalized and similar to each other.
Here is the reason that nationalisms, emphasizing their distinctiveness, were in need of a

36

Friday — August 9 • Session II – Panel II-4 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

Friday — August 9 • Session II – Panel II-4 / 5 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

innovation started by Lenin only last seven to eight years and was abandoned. In 1978, China
undertook economic reform and opening up, moved on the road to market economy and madeconstantly achievements that attracted worldwide attention. Though new perspective of theinnovation of systematic theory, we see that, in order to get rid of and political crises brought
about by War communism, and to implement the New Economy Policy, and to transit to theroad of using market economy, the Soviet Russia met with three important basic questionsin theoretical, economic and political fields that were in contradiction to traditional views of
Marxism.

Sergey Lyubichankovskiy, “Orenburg Pedagogical University (Russia), Corruption
within the Regional Administration System as an Important Reason for the Russian
Empire’s Destruction”
The public administration system has always been and continues to be an important factor
in social development. The efficiency of power structures is achieved by different means,including self-cleaning of the administration system from those members of staff who pull
rank. Neither a committal for trial nor filing a suit against the officials who have committed
crimes could take place without the permission of their line management in the Russian Empire
at the beginning of the twentieth century. As the eminent Russian lawyer V. Maklakov noted,“even though there is a proceeding stipulated by the law and considered a crime, even though
there is the investigatory authority and public prosecutor`s supervision who are officiallyaware of the crime, they are powerless in case the crime is committed by an official.” Thesystem of “administrative guarantee” made an official responsible insofar as “his bosses
would like to make him responsible.” And how did it work in practice?
The research of the office-work materials on the Ural provincial boards (those boards that
acted as administrative justices towards local police officials) has led to the conclusionthat at the beginning of the twentieth century there was a steady informal association of
the provincial officialdom in the region. The systematic rescuing of police officials frompunishment for malfeasance office constituted its activity. It has been figured out that there
was a constant interpretation of any official malfeasance in the accused favour; brining to thecourt the accused mainly of lower ranks; substitution of the punishment for “including themin the staff” of provincial boards; placing  immediate superiors of the accused in charge of theinvestigation. Everything mentioned above contributed to the development of corruption anddemoralization of the officialdom in the Ural region.

Zhu Jianli, Institute of World History, Chinese Academy of Social Sciences (China),“An Observation of the Russian Political History in the Twentieth Century: A Nonideological System of Interpretation”
Most of the foreign observers are used to study Russia in the twentieth century fromthe ideological point of view, praising or hating, no matter how they try (or claim) to benonideological. But there is a big historical assumption: with or without ideology, would
Russia have had a totally different path of development, or is there a unique path only for
Russia? What are the problems of Russia had to face and what is the right thing to do to makehistorical justice? These questions become more and more urgent especially after the collapseof the Soviet Union when observers lost their ideological coordinate. This article tries to look“inside” Russia and to find out whether there is a historical discipline of the Russian path.
Furugzod Usmanov (Tajikistan), “1913-2013 for Eurasia from Central Asian perspective”
Since the mid-nineteenth century until the 1990s, Central Asia (CA) was under the influenceand part of Russian Empire/Soviet Union. Currently between Central Asian scholars,academics, and politician is exist a huge disputes on the evaluation of this historic period.
Some scholars argue that Russian, with its own socialist system in the twentieth century
rapidly, developed CA in terms of economics and infrastructures. Modern CA countries
emerged in the 1920s. Modern political and economic systems were adopted from Russia.
The supporters of Russian socialist experiment for CA also argue that thanks to Russians theregion was fortuned to escape the Afghanistan type of “development.”
Other scholars argue that the main challenges and difficulties for the development of CA is
its connection with the Soviet past. There are mutual territorial claims between CA countries,
still not determined the status of trans-boundary rivers, the heritage of the Soviet planned
economy still influences on water disputes in the region. Some radical enemies of the Soviet
past evaluate this period as period loosing identity, because all CA countries loose own
alphabet (Arabic) and religion.
Thus, there are both positive and negative impacts from Socialist experiment for CA countries.
The positive impact from the Socialist past create a great possibility to CA countries fordeveloping and to be part of the Eurasian partnership, but negative impact from the Russiansocialist experiment can be the reason for difficulties hindering CA’s development. Nevertheless,
CA leaders want to be part of the Eurasian partnership. According to some Kazakh scholars, theterm of the “Eurasian Union” belongs to Kazakh president Nursultan Nazarbaev.

37

Panel II-5 Adaptations in the Cultural Contact Process between
Modern Japan and Russia
Participation in the World War I, in a sense, meant the initiation into European norm in thename of modernization for Japan and Russia in the peripheries of the expanding European
world. World War I caused Russia, which experienced almost equal to a defeat, after its
collapse became a field of experience of utopian thoughts, originated from Europe. Japan, as
it gained some profit by luck, became to show its interests in territorial extension, as if it got
the rights to participate in the imperialistic demarcation of the world. In the early twentiethcentury and on the eve of World War I, it was very necessary for peripheral countries to create
a new cultural way of nationalistic symbols to demonstrate differences with the others. To
make it understood by others, however, they had to acquire the European cultural norm as theinternational, i.e. common, language. Though every nationalistic representation emphasized
its originality, the shared common cultural norm made images of nationalistic expressions
universalized and similar to each other.
Here is the reason that nationalisms, emphasizing their distinctiveness, were in need of a

Friday — August 9 • Session III – Panel III-1 • 3:30 pm – 5:15 pm

Friday — August 9 • Session III – Panel III-1 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

similar way of their representations. We can find a typical case in the similar editing between
the propaganda journals of “Soviet Graphics” by the USSR and “Front” by military Japan
during World War II. It is useful for us to investigate some aspects of the process of creating
this new way of “tradition,” combined with standardized artistic techniques, from the end of
the nineteenth century till the very beginning of the twentieth century. Speakers analyze theprocess of learning global equalization and emphasizing the peculiarities of Japan and Russia,
as well as relationship between these peculiarities.

government responses to violent conflicts within the region. This paper analyses how thesedifferent approaches have developed and how alternative ideas about conflict management
are diffused among organisations and actors in the region. It also discusses whether there
are areas of shared values and understanding between different international actors that may
counterbalance the conflictual nature of these divergent security discourses and practices.

38

Session III • Friday • 3:30 pm – 5:15 pm

Panel III-1 Rising Powers and Conflict Management in Central
Asia
In a changing world order, a better understanding of the different ways that states try to
manage violent conflict is increasingly important. Central Asian states have been affected by avariety of internal violent conflicts since the 1990s. Local and external actors have frequently
demonstrated very different understandings of the underlying causes of these conflicts andhave adopted divergent and sometimes contradictory policies in response.
This panel examines the divergent responses of Russia, China and the West to outbreaks ofarmed violence in post-Soviet Central Asia. We focus in particular on four incidents of armed
conflict in Andijon, Uzbekistan, in 2005; in the Rasht valley of Tajikistan in 2010-11; anoutbreak of inter-ethnic violence in Osh, Kyrgyzstan in 2010 and the Afghan process. Apartfrom a wide range of intended academic outputs, the panel is designed to improve mutual
understanding in a region of potential strategic competition and political volatility.
David Lewis, University of Bradford (UK), “Regional security organisations andcompeting approaches to conflict in Central Asia”
This paper discusses competing analyses of violent conflicts and divergent approaches toconflict resolution, promoted by a range of regional security organizations in the Central
Asian region. Organizations such as the Shanghai Cooperation Organization (SCO), theOrganization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE) and the Collective Security
Treaty Organization (CSTO) have all developed alternative approaches to conflict analysis
and resolution. These different theories promote corresponding policies that lead to divergent
and conflictual international responses to outbreaks of violent conflict in the region that
fuel geopolitical rivalry rather than cooperation. The OSCE largely promotes an approachto conflict analysis and resolution derived from liberal political theory, while the SCO hasdeveloped a very different theoretical framework, with close reference to Chinese official
discourses on sovereignty, economic development and political governance. Meanwhile,
Russian elite approaches to conflict analysis and management permeate the approaches
developed by the Collective Security Treaty Organization (CSTO), and shape Russian

39

Yang Cheng, East China Normal University (China), “Between Principle andPragmatism: China and Conflict-Prevention Practices in Central Asia”
This paper examines the implications for peace and stability of China’s increasing engagement
in Central Asian conflict-affected states. The risk is that conflict issues in Central Asia may
be aggravated, leading to instability and even the return of violent conflict. But equally,
China’s increasing engagement offers opportunities to consolidate peace. China’s approachto development and peacebuilding diverges in significant ways from the liberal democracies
of Europe and North America. China’s priority is to maintain stable bilateral relations andit avoids overt engagement on conflict issues. China tends to support a top-down model ofstability and its engagement is based on certain core principles of foreign policy, notably noninterference in other countries’ internal affairs. However, the negative side of these principles
are becoming more and more apparent. The past 10 years witnesses the turmoil and conflictin Central Asia, such as the Tulip revolution and Andijon massacre in 2005, and the turmoil
in the south part of Kirgizstan in 2010. The similar events cannot be avoided in the future.
However, China and SCO did not play a satisfactory role in dealing with these events. This
paper also discusses the prospect of the emerging Chinese new strategy of “Constructive
involvement” and its future role in conflict management in Central Asia.
Arkady Moshes, “Finnish Institute of International Affairs (Finland), “The Eurasian
Customs Union and the Future of Russian-Ukrainian Relations”
The Eurasian Customs Union (ECU), created in 2012 and consisting of Russia, Belarus andKazakhstan, is a new reality in the post-Soviet space. This body, harmonizing the customs
policy of the three countries, is the most successful attempt to bring the Soviet successor
states closer together of all that have been undertaken by Russia since the disintegration of
the USSR in 1991. However, the prospects for ECU further development are rather uncertain.
Its expansion to Kirghizstan and Tajikistan, apparently willing to join may be complicatedfor Russia for various reasons, whereas ECU’s evolution into a full-fledged economic unionis likely to be impeded by remaining divergences in the economic interests of member states.
The ECU is, therefore, in jeopardy of losing the dynamism and facing the risk of stagnation. A
solution to these problems could be found if Ukraine joined the ECU. Let alone the geopoliticaleffect it would have on the situation in the EU-Russian so-called “Common Neighbourhood”,
this fact would significantly affect the economic realities, enlarging the internal market of
the ECU and changing the system of energy transit in Eurasia. The proposed paper will seek
to explore, a) how likely is Ukraine’s accession to the ECU in the short- and medium-term
future, b) how strongly Russia may be expected to pursue the goal of ensuring Ukraine’s
accession to the ECU, c) whether Russia and Ukraine will be able to overcome the pattern

Friday — August 9 • Session III – Panel III-1 • 3:30 pm – 5:15 pm

Friday — August 9 • Session III – Panel III-1 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

similar way of their representations. We can find a typical case in the similar editing between
the propaganda journals of “Soviet Graphics” by the USSR and “Front” by military Japan
during World War II. It is useful for us to investigate some aspects of the process of creating
this new way of “tradition,” combined with standardized artistic techniques, from the end of
the nineteenth century till the very beginning of the twentieth century. Speakers analyze theprocess of learning global equalization and emphasizing the peculiarities of Japan and Russia,
as well as relationship between these peculiarities.

government responses to violent conflicts within the region. This paper analyses how thesedifferent approaches have developed and how alternative ideas about conflict management
are diffused among organisations and actors in the region. It also discusses whether there
are areas of shared values and understanding between different international actors that may
counterbalance the conflictual nature of these divergent security discourses and practices.

38

Session III • Friday • 3:30 pm – 5:15 pm

Panel III-1 Rising Powers and Conflict Management in Central
Asia
In a changing world order, a better understanding of the different ways that states try to
manage violent conflict is increasingly important. Central Asian states have been affected by avariety of internal violent conflicts since the 1990s. Local and external actors have frequently
demonstrated very different understandings of the underlying causes of these conflicts andhave adopted divergent and sometimes contradictory policies in response.
This panel examines the divergent responses of Russia, China and the West to outbreaks ofarmed violence in post-Soviet Central Asia. We focus in particular on four incidents of armed
conflict in Andijon, Uzbekistan, in 2005; in the Rasht valley of Tajikistan in 2010-11; anoutbreak of inter-ethnic violence in Osh, Kyrgyzstan in 2010 and the Afghan process. Apartfrom a wide range of intended academic outputs, the panel is designed to improve mutual
understanding in a region of potential strategic competition and political volatility.
David Lewis, University of Bradford (UK), “Regional security organisations andcompeting approaches to conflict in Central Asia”
This paper discusses competing analyses of violent conflicts and divergent approaches toconflict resolution, promoted by a range of regional security organizations in the Central
Asian region. Organizations such as the Shanghai Cooperation Organization (SCO), theOrganization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE) and the Collective Security
Treaty Organization (CSTO) have all developed alternative approaches to conflict analysis
and resolution. These different theories promote corresponding policies that lead to divergent
and conflictual international responses to outbreaks of violent conflict in the region that
fuel geopolitical rivalry rather than cooperation. The OSCE largely promotes an approachto conflict analysis and resolution derived from liberal political theory, while the SCO hasdeveloped a very different theoretical framework, with close reference to Chinese official
discourses on sovereignty, economic development and political governance. Meanwhile,
Russian elite approaches to conflict analysis and management permeate the approaches
developed by the Collective Security Treaty Organization (CSTO), and shape Russian

39

Yang Cheng, East China Normal University (China), “Between Principle andPragmatism: China and Conflict-Prevention Practices in Central Asia”
This paper examines the implications for peace and stability of China’s increasing engagement
in Central Asian conflict-affected states. The risk is that conflict issues in Central Asia may
be aggravated, leading to instability and even the return of violent conflict. But equally,
China’s increasing engagement offers opportunities to consolidate peace. China’s approachto development and peacebuilding diverges in significant ways from the liberal democracies
of Europe and North America. China’s priority is to maintain stable bilateral relations andit avoids overt engagement on conflict issues. China tends to support a top-down model ofstability and its engagement is based on certain core principles of foreign policy, notably noninterference in other countries’ internal affairs. However, the negative side of these principles
are becoming more and more apparent. The past 10 years witnesses the turmoil and conflictin Central Asia, such as the Tulip revolution and Andijon massacre in 2005, and the turmoil
in the south part of Kirgizstan in 2010. The similar events cannot be avoided in the future.
However, China and SCO did not play a satisfactory role in dealing with these events. This
paper also discusses the prospect of the emerging Chinese new strategy of “Constructive
involvement” and its future role in conflict management in Central Asia.
Arkady Moshes, “Finnish Institute of International Affairs (Finland), “The Eurasian
Customs Union and the Future of Russian-Ukrainian Relations”
The Eurasian Customs Union (ECU), created in 2012 and consisting of Russia, Belarus andKazakhstan, is a new reality in the post-Soviet space. This body, harmonizing the customs
policy of the three countries, is the most successful attempt to bring the Soviet successor
states closer together of all that have been undertaken by Russia since the disintegration of
the USSR in 1991. However, the prospects for ECU further development are rather uncertain.
Its expansion to Kirghizstan and Tajikistan, apparently willing to join may be complicatedfor Russia for various reasons, whereas ECU’s evolution into a full-fledged economic unionis likely to be impeded by remaining divergences in the economic interests of member states.
The ECU is, therefore, in jeopardy of losing the dynamism and facing the risk of stagnation. A
solution to these problems could be found if Ukraine joined the ECU. Let alone the geopoliticaleffect it would have on the situation in the EU-Russian so-called “Common Neighbourhood”,
this fact would significantly affect the economic realities, enlarging the internal market of
the ECU and changing the system of energy transit in Eurasia. The proposed paper will seek
to explore, a) how likely is Ukraine’s accession to the ECU in the short- and medium-term
future, b) how strongly Russia may be expected to pursue the goal of ensuring Ukraine’s
accession to the ECU, c) whether Russia and Ukraine will be able to overcome the pattern

Friday — August 9 • Session III – Panel III-1 / 2 • 3:30 pm – 5:15 pm

Friday — August 9 • Session III – Panel III-2 / 3 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pmof conflicting relations which has been witnessed between these two Slavic states over thelast two decades or whether, on the contrary, the Russian policy of carrot and stick and thepotential counter-moves by the EU and the United States will only raise the degree of conflict,
and what will happen in the bilateral relations if Ukraine chooses to stay outside the ECU.

“demographic expansion”. In this presentation, the legal framework of laborer migration andthe current migration situation between China and Russia will be examined. By focusing on
the Chinese regulatory framework of labor export, the reasons of the misleading impressionof “demographic expansion” will be explored.

Panel III-2 Managing Chinese Migrants in the Russian Far East

Panel III-3 Dialogues for Mutual Understanding, or Further
Antagonism: Religion in Post-Soviet Russia and Ukraine

40

Chinese migrants working in Russia are concentrated in Russian Far East. It is often described
Russian citizens in Russian Far East feel threats from bordering Chinese side. These feelings
are said to come partly from rapid increase of Chinese migrant workers and undocumented
visitors, partly from Russian Far East’s crucial dependency on Chinese economy, and partly
from what they have never confirmed. Our panel provides cool discussion on these threats
and new trends in this issue.
Sergey Ryazantsev, Elena Pismennaya, and Roman Manshin, Center for Social
Demography and Economic Sociology ISPR RAS (Russia), “Chinese and Vietnamese
Migrants in Russia: A Comparative Analysis”
There was a comparative analysis of the main indicators of the dynamics of the population ofChina and Vietnam. Identified a contribution to the development of demographic countries
processes of fertility, mortality and urbanization. Also analyzed the age-sex structure in
China and Vietnam and the dynamics of life expectancy. Demographic characteristics ofVietnam and China show that countries have considerable potential for migration, which will
increase in the medium term.
Artem Lukyanets, Alexander Grebenyuk, Department of Geographical and Historical
Studies, University of Eastern Finland (Finland), “The Migration Development of theRussian Far East”
The article deals with current migration challenges and threats faced by the Far East.
Components of the change in migration flows of the Far East are studied in detail. Article
reveals the role of each component and of each factor that has an impact on migration andall population. The processes of migration and migration throughout the Far East are studied
rather detailed, their direction is found and the effect of each component of the migration flowon the formation of the demographic situation is determined. In conclusion, possible ways toovercome the effects of the current migration situation the article were suggested on the basison the generalization of the results of research.
Hongmei Ma, Matsuyama University (Japan), “Chinese Migration to the Russian Far
East: Regulations on the Chinese Side”
Despite the fact that Russia has been in dire need of working-age migrants, which China canreadily furnish, cross-border migration from China to Russia, especially to the Russian Far
East has been viewed as a problem and even a threat that Chinese government is behind this41

It is well known several religious organizations; including the Orthodox Churches have agreat influence on post-Soviet Russia and Ukraine. During the last two decades religion
has taken facilitating roles for community solidarity, sense of morality, charitable activities
and other positive works for modern society. At the same time we can find more often cozy
relations among religious, political and business leaders, religious conflicts, fundamentalism
and terrorism.
Today, conversations among religious and political leaders have a great influence on postSoviet society, and religious based issues have force to change policy and the social structure.
It is important for researches on this field to gain a better insight into the nature of these
events. For this purpose we may need new framework other than a religious revival or desecularization. Focusing on the historical background, and various religious actors fromindividual believers to religious leaders, we will seek a more effective way to analyze
contemporary situation.
Sanami Takahashi, Tsukuba University (Japan), “Heritage of Soviet Atheism, or a New
Direction? — The Development of Religious Studies in Russia”
Two members of the Russian female punk rock group “Pussy Riot” were sentenced to two
years in jail on a charge of hooliganism based on religious animosity. During the trial theiract in the Cathedral of Christ the Savior in February 2012 was judged as blasphemy. However
the members of “Pussy Riot” insisted that they were not “militant atheists”, and they did notmean to be “anti-religious” but “pro-religious.” Not only Pussy Riot’s punk prayer but other“blasphemous” behavior and arts are picked up by mass media. In Moscow there has been“antireligious” exhibitions held twice (“Caution—religion!” (2003) and “Prohibited art-2006”  
(2007)). Some people point out that it is because of the atheistic tradition of the former Soviet
Union.
At the same time, people who worked for the propaganda of soviet atheism almost always
identify themselves as a believer in post-Soviet society. If they don’t identify themselves asa believer then very few propagandists keep their atheistic conviction. The organizations,which play an important role for research and propaganda of atheism during the Soviet
period were abolished, or otherwise were changed into institutions for religious studies.
Neither people nor organizations directly maintain the Soviet atheism. In this meaning we
can think blasphemous movements in today’s Russia reflect some new changes. Comparing
contemporary criticism against the Russian Orthodox Church with the atheistic propaganda

Friday — August 9 • Session III – Panel III-1 / 2 • 3:30 pm – 5:15 pm

Friday — August 9 • Session III – Panel III-2 / 3 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pmof conflicting relations which has been witnessed between these two Slavic states over thelast two decades or whether, on the contrary, the Russian policy of carrot and stick and thepotential counter-moves by the EU and the United States will only raise the degree of conflict,
and what will happen in the bilateral relations if Ukraine chooses to stay outside the ECU.

“demographic expansion”. In this presentation, the legal framework of laborer migration andthe current migration situation between China and Russia will be examined. By focusing on
the Chinese regulatory framework of labor export, the reasons of the misleading impressionof “demographic expansion” will be explored.

Panel III-2 Managing Chinese Migrants in the Russian Far East

Panel III-3 Dialogues for Mutual Understanding, or Further
Antagonism: Religion in Post-Soviet Russia and Ukraine

40

Chinese migrants working in Russia are concentrated in Russian Far East. It is often described
Russian citizens in Russian Far East feel threats from bordering Chinese side. These feelings
are said to come partly from rapid increase of Chinese migrant workers and undocumented
visitors, partly from Russian Far East’s crucial dependency on Chinese economy, and partly
from what they have never confirmed. Our panel provides cool discussion on these threats
and new trends in this issue.
Sergey Ryazantsev, Elena Pismennaya, and Roman Manshin, Center for Social
Demography and Economic Sociology ISPR RAS (Russia), “Chinese and Vietnamese
Migrants in Russia: A Comparative Analysis”
There was a comparative analysis of the main indicators of the dynamics of the population ofChina and Vietnam. Identified a contribution to the development of demographic countries
processes of fertility, mortality and urbanization. Also analyzed the age-sex structure in
China and Vietnam and the dynamics of life expectancy. Demographic characteristics ofVietnam and China show that countries have considerable potential for migration, which will
increase in the medium term.
Artem Lukyanets, Alexander Grebenyuk, Department of Geographical and Historical
Studies, University of Eastern Finland (Finland), “The Migration Development of theRussian Far East”
The article deals with current migration challenges and threats faced by the Far East.
Components of the change in migration flows of the Far East are studied in detail. Article
reveals the role of each component and of each factor that has an impact on migration andall population. The processes of migration and migration throughout the Far East are studied
rather detailed, their direction is found and the effect of each component of the migration flowon the formation of the demographic situation is determined. In conclusion, possible ways toovercome the effects of the current migration situation the article were suggested on the basison the generalization of the results of research.
Hongmei Ma, Matsuyama University (Japan), “Chinese Migration to the Russian Far
East: Regulations on the Chinese Side”
Despite the fact that Russia has been in dire need of working-age migrants, which China canreadily furnish, cross-border migration from China to Russia, especially to the Russian Far
East has been viewed as a problem and even a threat that Chinese government is behind this41

It is well known several religious organizations; including the Orthodox Churches have agreat influence on post-Soviet Russia and Ukraine. During the last two decades religion
has taken facilitating roles for community solidarity, sense of morality, charitable activities
and other positive works for modern society. At the same time we can find more often cozy
relations among religious, political and business leaders, religious conflicts, fundamentalism
and terrorism.
Today, conversations among religious and political leaders have a great influence on postSoviet society, and religious based issues have force to change policy and the social structure.
It is important for researches on this field to gain a better insight into the nature of these
events. For this purpose we may need new framework other than a religious revival or desecularization. Focusing on the historical background, and various religious actors fromindividual believers to religious leaders, we will seek a more effective way to analyze
contemporary situation.
Sanami Takahashi, Tsukuba University (Japan), “Heritage of Soviet Atheism, or a New
Direction? — The Development of Religious Studies in Russia”
Two members of the Russian female punk rock group “Pussy Riot” were sentenced to two
years in jail on a charge of hooliganism based on religious animosity. During the trial theiract in the Cathedral of Christ the Savior in February 2012 was judged as blasphemy. However
the members of “Pussy Riot” insisted that they were not “militant atheists”, and they did notmean to be “anti-religious” but “pro-religious.” Not only Pussy Riot’s punk prayer but other“blasphemous” behavior and arts are picked up by mass media. In Moscow there has been“antireligious” exhibitions held twice (“Caution—religion!” (2003) and “Prohibited art-2006”  
(2007)). Some people point out that it is because of the atheistic tradition of the former Soviet
Union.
At the same time, people who worked for the propaganda of soviet atheism almost always
identify themselves as a believer in post-Soviet society. If they don’t identify themselves asa believer then very few propagandists keep their atheistic conviction. The organizations,which play an important role for research and propaganda of atheism during the Soviet
period were abolished, or otherwise were changed into institutions for religious studies.
Neither people nor organizations directly maintain the Soviet atheism. In this meaning we
can think blasphemous movements in today’s Russia reflect some new changes. Comparing
contemporary criticism against the Russian Orthodox Church with the atheistic propaganda

42

Friday — August 9 • Session III – Panel III-3 / 4 • 3:30 pm – 5:15 pm

Friday — August 9 • Session III – Panel III-4 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

in the last decade of Socialism, I will consider the new tendency of secularism in post-Soviet
Russia.

prepared for their own independence.
In this panel, we would like to focus on the discourse on newly established nation-states
and their territories in Central and Eastern Europe. First, Goněc will present the historicalbackground of the Habsburg Monarchy and look into various plans for cooperation among
nations in the region at that time. Second, Tsujikawa will focus on the Hungarian “October
Revolution” of 1918 and its failure. She will analyse the leaders’ interpretation of the revolution
and their own nation-building project after their emigration. Third, Ishino will treat a caseof Northern Europe, i.e. Finland. Finland also became independent at the last phase of WorldWar I and sought “Finnishness.” Ishino will focus on how Finnishness was described inintellectual’s works in the Interwar period. Finally, Fukuda will treat a Slovak case. In the
Czechoslovakia, the border issue between Slovak area and Hungary became one of the mostserious disputed issues after World War I. Fukuda will focus on demarcation process anddiscourse on the so called Slovak problem in the Interwar period.
We would like to consider in this panel how high impact of self-determination principle wasmade on Central and Eastern Europe after World War I. In addition, we would like to pointout that various approaches to overcome difficulties of the nation-state system were also
discussed and tried in the Interwar period.

Masako Arimune, Osaka University (Japan), “Orthodox Parishes: Diversity of Their
Roles in the Post-Soviet Russia”
Religious restoration in the post-Soviet Russia is recognized in various spheres of thecommunity such as the new religious laws of 1997, relation between the Government andthe Russian Orthodox Church and other religious organizations, the problems on teaching
religious cultures in the school education and so on. One of the most remarkable phenomenaof religious restoration in Russia after 90s is increase of the numbers of Orthodox parishes
and their activities. People cultivate their faith mainly not through watching broadcasting of
liturgy carried out by Patriarch at the cathedral church, but through their own activities attheir parish, daily prayer, worships and confessions, priests and the very parish. A parish is anorganization, on which Church life is based. It originally assumes education and disciplinesof parishioners. The parishes reflect local and regional characteristics. This paper will takeup some Orthodox parishes in the post-Soviet Russia and try to describe diversity of them andtheir parishioners along with diversified society and individual lives of the people.  
Andrii Krawchuk, University of Sudbury (Canada), “Constructing Interreligious
Consensus in the Post-Soviet space: the Ukrainian Council of Churches and Religious
Organizations”
The Ukrainian Council of Churches and Religious Organizations (UCCRO) is an interreligious
body and an unprecedented forum for encounter and exchange on matters of common concern
to the leaders of the Orthodox, Catholic, Evangelical, Judaic and Islamic communities inpost¬Soviet Ukraine. Since its establishment in 1996, it has promoted religious freedom andequality, a collaborative partnership with the state, and religious social values. The Council’s
official positions are reflected in joint statements that identify common ground and articulate
religious consensus on a range of diverse issues, such as the ethical interpretation of history,
governance and public accountability, New Religious Movements, homosexuality andabortion. This paper will analyze the UCCRO’s work and assesses it as a type of interreligious
encounter.

Panel III-4 Concept of Region and Demarcation Process in Central
and Eastern Europe after World War I
One could argue that the national self-determination principle was an unintended byproduct of World War I. The Allies did neither want to dissolve the Habsburg Monarchy nor
to universalize the principle of self-determination in the world. However, the war situation
changed the Allies’ mind in 1918. “Small” nations between Germany and Russia therefore
succeeded in attaining independence, even when majority of the nations did not intend to
break away from the Habsburg Empire until the last phase of the war and they were ill-

43

Vladimír GONĚC, Masaryk University (the Czech Republic), “Political Borders,
Economical Borders, Cultural Borders―A Dissonance: Problems of Central Europe
during the Inter-War Period”
Political and economic disintegration of Central European area did not start in 1918 but assoon as in 1867, by the Austrian-Hungarian Settlement. In the 1870s, both parts went theirseparate political ways. Indeed, the economic area of Austro-Hungary was not united. On the
one hand, there was liberal economic policy of the Austrian government, on the other hand,anti-liberal economic policy of the Hungarian government. Two different economic systems
were totally incompatible. Cultural differences, disputes and relations were complicated andcomplex. Transleithania consisted from several cultural regions that were in mutual conflict.
During the Inter-War-Period, the Czechoslovak (in cooperation with selected activists from
Austria and Hungary) plans for united Central as well as whole Europe included three main
trends, with particular analytical methods, arguments and goals.
A. Pacifist plans with geopolitical elements.
A.1. Plans by pragmatist political and law reformers, whose ideas survived the fall of
the Austria-Hungary.
B. Plans for economic integration. (These became the most significant and the mostimportant.)
C. Plans for sustainable development of close cultural cooperation. (Intensive relations
Vienna-Brno, persisting relations Vienna-Bratislava. Central Europe was thought tohave common cultural heritage.)
Milan Hodža, one of the authors of these plans, saw central Europe as a functional culturalcommunity with many pressures wanting an economic community, as well. He suggested
a gradual way from preferential custom rates within Central Europe to an European union.

42

Friday — August 9 • Session III – Panel III-3 / 4 • 3:30 pm – 5:15 pm

Friday — August 9 • Session III – Panel III-4 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

in the last decade of Socialism, I will consider the new tendency of secularism in post-Soviet
Russia.

prepared for their own independence.
In this panel, we would like to focus on the discourse on newly established nation-states
and their territories in Central and Eastern Europe. First, Goněc will present the historicalbackground of the Habsburg Monarchy and look into various plans for cooperation among
nations in the region at that time. Second, Tsujikawa will focus on the Hungarian “October
Revolution” of 1918 and its failure. She will analyse the leaders’ interpretation of the revolution
and their own nation-building project after their emigration. Third, Ishino will treat a caseof Northern Europe, i.e. Finland. Finland also became independent at the last phase of WorldWar I and sought “Finnishness.” Ishino will focus on how Finnishness was described inintellectual’s works in the Interwar period. Finally, Fukuda will treat a Slovak case. In the
Czechoslovakia, the border issue between Slovak area and Hungary became one of the mostserious disputed issues after World War I. Fukuda will focus on demarcation process anddiscourse on the so called Slovak problem in the Interwar period.
We would like to consider in this panel how high impact of self-determination principle wasmade on Central and Eastern Europe after World War I. In addition, we would like to pointout that various approaches to overcome difficulties of the nation-state system were also
discussed and tried in the Interwar period.

Masako Arimune, Osaka University (Japan), “Orthodox Parishes: Diversity of Their
Roles in the Post-Soviet Russia”
Religious restoration in the post-Soviet Russia is recognized in various spheres of thecommunity such as the new religious laws of 1997, relation between the Government andthe Russian Orthodox Church and other religious organizations, the problems on teaching
religious cultures in the school education and so on. One of the most remarkable phenomenaof religious restoration in Russia after 90s is increase of the numbers of Orthodox parishes
and their activities. People cultivate their faith mainly not through watching broadcasting of
liturgy carried out by Patriarch at the cathedral church, but through their own activities attheir parish, daily prayer, worships and confessions, priests and the very parish. A parish is anorganization, on which Church life is based. It originally assumes education and disciplinesof parishioners. The parishes reflect local and regional characteristics. This paper will takeup some Orthodox parishes in the post-Soviet Russia and try to describe diversity of them andtheir parishioners along with diversified society and individual lives of the people.  
Andrii Krawchuk, University of Sudbury (Canada), “Constructing Interreligious
Consensus in the Post-Soviet space: the Ukrainian Council of Churches and Religious
Organizations”
The Ukrainian Council of Churches and Religious Organizations (UCCRO) is an interreligious
body and an unprecedented forum for encounter and exchange on matters of common concern
to the leaders of the Orthodox, Catholic, Evangelical, Judaic and Islamic communities inpost¬Soviet Ukraine. Since its establishment in 1996, it has promoted religious freedom andequality, a collaborative partnership with the state, and religious social values. The Council’s
official positions are reflected in joint statements that identify common ground and articulate
religious consensus on a range of diverse issues, such as the ethical interpretation of history,
governance and public accountability, New Religious Movements, homosexuality andabortion. This paper will analyze the UCCRO’s work and assesses it as a type of interreligious
encounter.

Panel III-4 Concept of Region and Demarcation Process in Central
and Eastern Europe after World War I
One could argue that the national self-determination principle was an unintended byproduct of World War I. The Allies did neither want to dissolve the Habsburg Monarchy nor
to universalize the principle of self-determination in the world. However, the war situation
changed the Allies’ mind in 1918. “Small” nations between Germany and Russia therefore
succeeded in attaining independence, even when majority of the nations did not intend to
break away from the Habsburg Empire until the last phase of the war and they were ill-

43

Vladimír GONĚC, Masaryk University (the Czech Republic), “Political Borders,
Economical Borders, Cultural Borders―A Dissonance: Problems of Central Europe
during the Inter-War Period”
Political and economic disintegration of Central European area did not start in 1918 but assoon as in 1867, by the Austrian-Hungarian Settlement. In the 1870s, both parts went theirseparate political ways. Indeed, the economic area of Austro-Hungary was not united. On the
one hand, there was liberal economic policy of the Austrian government, on the other hand,anti-liberal economic policy of the Hungarian government. Two different economic systems
were totally incompatible. Cultural differences, disputes and relations were complicated andcomplex. Transleithania consisted from several cultural regions that were in mutual conflict.
During the Inter-War-Period, the Czechoslovak (in cooperation with selected activists from
Austria and Hungary) plans for united Central as well as whole Europe included three main
trends, with particular analytical methods, arguments and goals.
A. Pacifist plans with geopolitical elements.
A.1. Plans by pragmatist political and law reformers, whose ideas survived the fall of
the Austria-Hungary.
B. Plans for economic integration. (These became the most significant and the mostimportant.)
C. Plans for sustainable development of close cultural cooperation. (Intensive relations
Vienna-Brno, persisting relations Vienna-Bratislava. Central Europe was thought tohave common cultural heritage.)
Milan Hodža, one of the authors of these plans, saw central Europe as a functional culturalcommunity with many pressures wanting an economic community, as well. He suggested
a gradual way from preferential custom rates within Central Europe to an European union.

Friday — August 9 • Session III – Panel III-4 • 3:30 pm – 5:15 pm

Friday — August 9 • Session III – Panel III-4 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

Central Europe had to be stabilized economically to be able to become the part of larger
European projects.

Conversely, it is well known that Finnish intellectuals sought for their “Finnishness,”
especially during the nineteenth century—the same time that Greater Finland appeared. But
even after Finland became independent, Finnish intellectuals continued to seek Finnishness,
which was by no means inferior to its European counterparts. Finland had been termed as
backward, and has derogatorily called “Asia in Europe.” Such references were hardly reversed
even after Finland gained its independence. Under these circumstances, Finnish intellectuals
attempted at emphasizing the role of Finland in Europe. Considering the relationship between
Greater Finland and Finnishnesss, this study examines the following points: First, this study
provides an overview of the transition of Greater Finland. Second, this study focuses on how
Finnishness was described in intellectual’s works, particularly studies on Finnish history
associated with Greater Finland during the World Wars. This study is a key to considering
why expansionism gained popularity not only in Finland, but also in other backward European
countries during the World Wars.

44

Noriko Tsujikawa, Japan Society for Promotion of Science (Japan), “Territory andNotion as Factors of Hungarian Nationalism Presented through the Political Activitiesof the Former Leaders of ‘October Revolution’ of 1918”
A republican revolution, the so-called ‘October Revolution,’ broke out in Hungary in October
1918. From the autumn of 1919, after the collapse of Hungarian Soviet Republic in August
1919, the political and intellectual figures who had participated in the revolutionary regime
led by Mihály Károlyi, engaged in political activities outside Hungary against the counterrevolutionary regime.
The former leaders of the Hungarian ‘October Revolution’ of 1918 attempted to rally around
Károlyi as the ‘Exiles’ in favour of the ‘October Revolution’ and they defined themselves associalists so that they could establish a republic allied with the workers, farmers and peasants,
and could rearrange peacefully the international system in Central and Eastern Europe
introduced by the Paris Peace Conference. They intended the realm of their political activities
for the historical territory of Hungary as the Magyars’ living space even after signing thePeace Treaty of Trianon. They also represented themselves as having aspired to build an
independent state based on the civil rights of modern Western society. To balance these twostandpoints with the attitudes against the counter-revolutionary regime, they emphasisedthe ‘feudalistic’ and ‘violent’ characters of the regime in Hungary after the collapse of therevolutions of 1918-1919, appealing to the great powers.
Moreover, they interpreted some major revolutions and rebellions occurred in Hungary as the
Hungarian nation’s attempts to establish an independent nation state, so that they could justify
their actions. In so doing, they placed great value on ‘democracy’ derived from the Western
type of civil rights as the principle of a nation state. They positioned the ‘October Revolution’of 1918 as a case of failure for forming Hungary into a nation state. Such perspectives can befound even in today’s Hungary.
Yuko Ishino, Kanazawa University (Japan), “Where is the Sphere of Finland? The
Relationship between Greater Finland and ‘Finnishness’ during the World Wars”“Greater Finland (Suur-Suomi in Finnish)” is seen as Finnish irredentism or expansionism,
mainly towards Russian Karelia. This concept surfaced in the nineteenth century when
Finland was under the Russian Empire. Greater Finland was related to Finnish ethnic ties to
Karelians, mainly living in Russian Karelia, who seemed to speak a dialect similar to Finnish.
Just before Finnish independence in December 1917, Russian Karelia became the target of
irredenta for Finland. After the outbreak of World War I, the movement towards annexationof this area and the absorption of Karelians into Finland began and continued until the end ofWorld War II.
In Finland, “Greater Finland” has been examined from a political perspective or the notionof common ethnicity with Karelians. However, that the concept of Greater Finland paralleled
the development of Finns’ national consciousness or “Finnishness” is seldom mentioned.

45

Hiroshi Fukuda, Kyoto University (Japan), Principle of Self-Determination after WorldWar I in a Czechoslovak Case:Milan Hodža and Border Demarcation with Hungary
Central and Eastern Europe slid into chaotic situation just after World War I. For example,
Czechoslovakia itself included minorities like Germans or Hungarians, and it was not clear,which nation or nationality could execute the right of self-determination. In this paper, I
would like to focus on border demarcation process between Slovak parts of Czechoslovakia
and Hungary after the war. Since whole of Slovak parts belonged to “historical” Hungary,demarcation dispute became severe. Bringing out Hodža’s activity in the dispute, I would liketo analyse discourse on the Slovak problem in Czechoslovak society in the Interwar period.
Since the Slovak area was de facto under the rule of Hungary even after World War I, Hodža
was sent to Budapest as an emissary. He agreed on ethnographic lines between Slovaks andHungarians as the new border in order to secure the withdrawal of the Hungarian army as soon
as possible. However, the provisional border was revised in Slovaks’ favor just after Hodža’s
negotiation, and this left a political blemish on him. Even at the political fight at the end of
1920’s, his political rivals tried to reveal his past to light and condemned his “treacherous”
action against Slovaks.
Without historical and definite border, it was difficult to stabilize the relationship between
Czechoslovakia and Hungary. In a sense, such difficulty sill continues even after joining
EU. In this paper, I’d like to discuss the historical impact of self-determination principle on
Czechoslovakia (or Slovakia) at that time.

Panel III-5 Performativity in Russian Culture in the TwentiethCentury
With the beginning of the twentieth century the significance of performativity in Russian
culture and society has dramatically increased. In the new cultural situation, which hasdeveloped at the turn of the century, not only new ideas and theories themselves haveFriday — August 9 • Session III – Panel III-4 • 3:30 pm – 5:15 pm

Friday — August 9 • Session III – Panel III-4 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

Central Europe had to be stabilized economically to be able to become the part of larger
European projects.

Conversely, it is well known that Finnish intellectuals sought for their “Finnishness,”
especially during the nineteenth century—the same time that Greater Finland appeared. But
even after Finland became independent, Finnish intellectuals continued to seek Finnishness,
which was by no means inferior to its European counterparts. Finland had been termed as
backward, and has derogatorily called “Asia in Europe.” Such references were hardly reversed
even after Finland gained its independence. Under these circumstances, Finnish intellectuals
attempted at emphasizing the role of Finland in Europe. Considering the relationship between
Greater Finland and Finnishnesss, this study examines the following points: First, this study
provides an overview of the transition of Greater Finland. Second, this study focuses on how
Finnishness was described in intellectual’s works, particularly studies on Finnish history
associated with Greater Finland during the World Wars. This study is a key to considering
why expansionism gained popularity not only in Finland, but also in other backward European
countries during the World Wars.

44

Noriko Tsujikawa, Japan Society for Promotion of Science (Japan), “Territory andNotion as Factors of Hungarian Nationalism Presented through the Political Activitiesof the Former Leaders of ‘October Revolution’ of 1918”
A republican revolution, the so-called ‘October Revolution,’ broke out in Hungary in October
1918. From the autumn of 1919, after the collapse of Hungarian Soviet Republic in August
1919, the political and intellectual figures who had participated in the revolutionary regime
led by Mihály Károlyi, engaged in political activities outside Hungary against the counterrevolutionary regime.
The former leaders of the Hungarian ‘October Revolution’ of 1918 attempted to rally around
Károlyi as the ‘Exiles’ in favour of the ‘October Revolution’ and they defined themselves associalists so that they could establish a republic allied with the workers, farmers and peasants,
and could rearrange peacefully the international system in Central and Eastern Europe
introduced by the Paris Peace Conference. They intended the realm of their political activities
for the historical territory of Hungary as the Magyars’ living space even after signing thePeace Treaty of Trianon. They also represented themselves as having aspired to build an
independent state based on the civil rights of modern Western society. To balance these twostandpoints with the attitudes against the counter-revolutionary regime, they emphasisedthe ‘feudalistic’ and ‘violent’ characters of the regime in Hungary after the collapse of therevolutions of 1918-1919, appealing to the great powers.
Moreover, they interpreted some major revolutions and rebellions occurred in Hungary as the
Hungarian nation’s attempts to establish an independent nation state, so that they could justify
their actions. In so doing, they placed great value on ‘democracy’ derived from the Western
type of civil rights as the principle of a nation state. They positioned the ‘October Revolution’of 1918 as a case of failure for forming Hungary into a nation state. Such perspectives can befound even in today’s Hungary.
Yuko Ishino, Kanazawa University (Japan), “Where is the Sphere of Finland? The
Relationship between Greater Finland and ‘Finnishness’ during the World Wars”“Greater Finland (Suur-Suomi in Finnish)” is seen as Finnish irredentism or expansionism,
mainly towards Russian Karelia. This concept surfaced in the nineteenth century when
Finland was under the Russian Empire. Greater Finland was related to Finnish ethnic ties to
Karelians, mainly living in Russian Karelia, who seemed to speak a dialect similar to Finnish.
Just before Finnish independence in December 1917, Russian Karelia became the target of
irredenta for Finland. After the outbreak of World War I, the movement towards annexationof this area and the absorption of Karelians into Finland began and continued until the end ofWorld War II.
In Finland, “Greater Finland” has been examined from a political perspective or the notionof common ethnicity with Karelians. However, that the concept of Greater Finland paralleled
the development of Finns’ national consciousness or “Finnishness” is seldom mentioned.

45

Hiroshi Fukuda, Kyoto University (Japan), Principle of Self-Determination after WorldWar I in a Czechoslovak Case:Milan Hodža and Border Demarcation with Hungary
Central and Eastern Europe slid into chaotic situation just after World War I. For example,
Czechoslovakia itself included minorities like Germans or Hungarians, and it was not clear,which nation or nationality could execute the right of self-determination. In this paper, I
would like to focus on border demarcation process between Slovak parts of Czechoslovakia
and Hungary after the war. Since whole of Slovak parts belonged to “historical” Hungary,demarcation dispute became severe. Bringing out Hodža’s activity in the dispute, I would liketo analyse discourse on the Slovak problem in Czechoslovak society in the Interwar period.
Since the Slovak area was de facto under the rule of Hungary even after World War I, Hodža
was sent to Budapest as an emissary. He agreed on ethnographic lines between Slovaks andHungarians as the new border in order to secure the withdrawal of the Hungarian army as soon
as possible. However, the provisional border was revised in Slovaks’ favor just after Hodža’s
negotiation, and this left a political blemish on him. Even at the political fight at the end of
1920’s, his political rivals tried to reveal his past to light and condemned his “treacherous”
action against Slovaks.
Without historical and definite border, it was difficult to stabilize the relationship between
Czechoslovakia and Hungary. In a sense, such difficulty sill continues even after joining
EU. In this paper, I’d like to discuss the historical impact of self-determination principle on
Czechoslovakia (or Slovakia) at that time.

Panel III-5 Performativity in Russian Culture in the TwentiethCentury
With the beginning of the twentieth century the significance of performativity in Russian
culture and society has dramatically increased. In the new cultural situation, which hasdeveloped at the turn of the century, not only new ideas and theories themselves haveFriday — August 9 • Session III – Panel III-5 • 3:30 pm – 5:15 pm

Friday — August 9 • Session III – Panel III-5 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

gained importance – an increased attention was paid to the way of how these ideas were
presented and propagated. Evidently enough, this process was related to the developmentof the modern media, which made it possible to extend the coverage range and diversify themodes of influence on the media audience. It was also connected with the realization of the
intrinsically subjective character of information and recognition of the fact, that individual
subjective characteristics and the mode of presentation of the information can have a deep
impact on the transmitted meaning. In the second half of the 20th century the emerging massand pop culture has clearly shown that performativity and self-representation can come tothe foreground, being even more important than semantic content. These and others facetsof performativity will be the focus of discussion of our panel. Papers presented at the panel
will cover the period from the beginning of the 20th century to the present day. Thematicallythe papers deal with performative aspects of literary publicistics, humanitarian thought andcontemporary artistic praxis and theory.

of cataclysm played in it? (The First World War, anti-Semitism, “Literary Exiles”)(2) How did Rozanov posit his orthodoxy as a conservative thinker? (solidarity with “young
Moscow Slavophiles,” the disputes on the tradition of Slavophiles)(3) What role did Rozanov’s popularity as a publicist have in his standing as a conservativeand how did he try to represent his readers? (female readership, the “cursed” questions ofdivorce and family, mass patriotism)(4) When and how did Rozanov’s conservative self-positioning end and what remained
unchanged? (the revolutions and the war, the fate of Russians)

46

Valerij Gretchko, University of Tokyo (Japan), “Performativity in the Contemporary
Russian Poetry”
In my paper I analyze the significance of performativity in contemporary Russian poetry
and the use of various performative devices in the artistic praxis of Russian poets of NeoAvantgarde. In the first part of my paper, I distinguish two major trends in the poetics ofthe historical Avant-garde, which can be characterized as a tendency towards semantics vs.
a tendency towards performance. Further in my paper, I will show that in contemporary
Russian poetry, performative tendency has been widely adopted, while the orientation
towards semantics has retreated into the background. I will also examine different kindsof performative devices, which often are presented in contemporary poetry in the form ofvisual, kinetic, sonoric and other non-verbal components. The intensive use of such devices
by contemporary poets makes it necessary to review the common definition of poetry as averbal art.
Nonaka Susumu, Saitama University (Japan), “Self-positioning of Conservatism: Vasily
Rozanov’s Case”
Our presentation will focus on the aspect of performativity or “self-positioning” ofconservatism in Vasily Rozanov’s writing during the years of the First World War. The
question of how a conservative positions himself as a conservative will be of interest if weregard conservatism not as a system of thoughts or predetermined sets of rules, but some sortof speech acts through which one tries to authorize and put in force his standing as such inseveral concrete conditions and situations. In the years of the First World War, Rozanov wasvery conscious of the importance of devices to represent himself as a conservative writer
who had both the legacy of traditional Slavophiles and wide appeal to a mass readership as apublicist of the “reactionary” newspaper New Times.
In the presentation we will make preliminary sketches and discussions about the following
questions (the keywords given in parentheses):(1) When and how did Rozanov’s self-positioning as a conservative writer begin and what role47

Kim Soo-Hwan, Hankuk University of Foreign Studies (South Korea), “Rethinking‘Poetics of Behavior’: On Yuri Lotman’s Performative Self”
The purpose of this presentation lies in reviewing the theory of the “poetics of behavior”
by Yuri Lotman from the perspective of subjectivity and in linking it to the performative
level of discourse, thereby revealing the significant theoretical implication of the Lotmanian“poetic creativity” (in contrast to the Bakhtinian “prosaic creativity”). Until now, the theoryof the “poetics of behavior” by Lotman has been studied mainly in terms of theatricality
as the main characteristic of everyday behavior of the Russian nobles during the eighteenth
and early nineteenth century. This presentation will re-read Lotman’s analysis related to thepoetics of behavior from the perspective, not of the theatricalization (aestheticization) of life,
but of performative acts in a broad sense. Here, the poetics of behavior as a performative act
refers not to the simple imitation (or repetition) of artistic norms and rules in life, but to thespecific strategy of appropriately using (not signifying or designating) given aesthetic codes
in one’s own life. In other words, the focus of the discussion will be on the gap between the“constative” level and the “performative” level of existing codes and on the new semantic
possibility that is generated from that gap.
Comparing such a problem of the strategy of behavior, which can be called “performative
subjectivity,” with Lotman’s late thought on “codes” (D. Bethea’s analysis of “poetic
creativity”) on the one hand, I will, furthermore, examine it in connection with the theme of
the inner paradox of authoritarian discourse (what A. Yurchak calls a “performative shift”)
under the late socialist system from the late 1950s to early 1990 (which coincided with theperiod of Lotman’s academic activities). In this process of analysis, what can be confirmed incommon is the importance of performative repetition, or the indispensability of formalized
norms as a kind of precondition for unpredictable creative opening (how creation and freedom
are obtained not outside regulations and codes but inside and through them).
Finally, I will illuminate a strategy of behavior, which aims at the creative change thatemerges (in an unpredictable manner) not in a complete deviation from given norms and rules
but in the process of their repetitive and conscious performance, as one model of the so-called“Russian subjectivity.” This will not only highlight Lotman’s “poetic creativity” as distinct
from Bakhtin’s “prosaic creativity” but also provide an opportunity to reconsider the unique
Russian model of the self (what C. Emerson once termed the “interrupted self”).

Friday — August 9 • Session III – Panel III-5 • 3:30 pm – 5:15 pm

Friday — August 9 • Session III – Panel III-5 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

gained importance – an increased attention was paid to the way of how these ideas were
presented and propagated. Evidently enough, this process was related to the developmentof the modern media, which made it possible to extend the coverage range and diversify themodes of influence on the media audience. It was also connected with the realization of the
intrinsically subjective character of information and recognition of the fact, that individual
subjective characteristics and the mode of presentation of the information can have a deep
impact on the transmitted meaning. In the second half of the 20th century the emerging massand pop culture has clearly shown that performativity and self-representation can come tothe foreground, being even more important than semantic content. These and others facetsof performativity will be the focus of discussion of our panel. Papers presented at the panel
will cover the period from the beginning of the 20th century to the present day. Thematicallythe papers deal with performative aspects of literary publicistics, humanitarian thought andcontemporary artistic praxis and theory.

of cataclysm played in it? (The First World War, anti-Semitism, “Literary Exiles”)(2) How did Rozanov posit his orthodoxy as a conservative thinker? (solidarity with “young
Moscow Slavophiles,” the disputes on the tradition of Slavophiles)(3) What role did Rozanov’s popularity as a publicist have in his standing as a conservativeand how did he try to represent his readers? (female readership, the “cursed” questions ofdivorce and family, mass patriotism)(4) When and how did Rozanov’s conservative self-positioning end and what remained
unchanged? (the revolutions and the war, the fate of Russians)

46

Valerij Gretchko, University of Tokyo (Japan), “Performativity in the Contemporary
Russian Poetry”
In my paper I analyze the significance of performativity in contemporary Russian poetry
and the use of various performative devices in the artistic praxis of Russian poets of NeoAvantgarde. In the first part of my paper, I distinguish two major trends in the poetics ofthe historical Avant-garde, which can be characterized as a tendency towards semantics vs.
a tendency towards performance. Further in my paper, I will show that in contemporary
Russian poetry, performative tendency has been widely adopted, while the orientation
towards semantics has retreated into the background. I will also examine different kindsof performative devices, which often are presented in contemporary poetry in the form ofvisual, kinetic, sonoric and other non-verbal components. The intensive use of such devices
by contemporary poets makes it necessary to review the common definition of poetry as averbal art.
Nonaka Susumu, Saitama University (Japan), “Self-positioning of Conservatism: Vasily
Rozanov’s Case”
Our presentation will focus on the aspect of performativity or “self-positioning” ofconservatism in Vasily Rozanov’s writing during the years of the First World War. The
question of how a conservative positions himself as a conservative will be of interest if weregard conservatism not as a system of thoughts or predetermined sets of rules, but some sortof speech acts through which one tries to authorize and put in force his standing as such inseveral concrete conditions and situations. In the years of the First World War, Rozanov wasvery conscious of the importance of devices to represent himself as a conservative writer
who had both the legacy of traditional Slavophiles and wide appeal to a mass readership as apublicist of the “reactionary” newspaper New Times.
In the presentation we will make preliminary sketches and discussions about the following
questions (the keywords given in parentheses):(1) When and how did Rozanov’s self-positioning as a conservative writer begin and what role47

Kim Soo-Hwan, Hankuk University of Foreign Studies (South Korea), “Rethinking‘Poetics of Behavior’: On Yuri Lotman’s Performative Self”
The purpose of this presentation lies in reviewing the theory of the “poetics of behavior”
by Yuri Lotman from the perspective of subjectivity and in linking it to the performative
level of discourse, thereby revealing the significant theoretical implication of the Lotmanian“poetic creativity” (in contrast to the Bakhtinian “prosaic creativity”). Until now, the theoryof the “poetics of behavior” by Lotman has been studied mainly in terms of theatricality
as the main characteristic of everyday behavior of the Russian nobles during the eighteenth
and early nineteenth century. This presentation will re-read Lotman’s analysis related to thepoetics of behavior from the perspective, not of the theatricalization (aestheticization) of life,
but of performative acts in a broad sense. Here, the poetics of behavior as a performative act
refers not to the simple imitation (or repetition) of artistic norms and rules in life, but to thespecific strategy of appropriately using (not signifying or designating) given aesthetic codes
in one’s own life. In other words, the focus of the discussion will be on the gap between the“constative” level and the “performative” level of existing codes and on the new semantic
possibility that is generated from that gap.
Comparing such a problem of the strategy of behavior, which can be called “performative
subjectivity,” with Lotman’s late thought on “codes” (D. Bethea’s analysis of “poetic
creativity”) on the one hand, I will, furthermore, examine it in connection with the theme of
the inner paradox of authoritarian discourse (what A. Yurchak calls a “performative shift”)
under the late socialist system from the late 1950s to early 1990 (which coincided with theperiod of Lotman’s academic activities). In this process of analysis, what can be confirmed incommon is the importance of performative repetition, or the indispensability of formalized
norms as a kind of precondition for unpredictable creative opening (how creation and freedom
are obtained not outside regulations and codes but inside and through them).
Finally, I will illuminate a strategy of behavior, which aims at the creative change thatemerges (in an unpredictable manner) not in a complete deviation from given norms and rules
but in the process of their repetitive and conscious performance, as one model of the so-called“Russian subjectivity.” This will not only highlight Lotman’s “poetic creativity” as distinct
from Bakhtin’s “prosaic creativity” but also provide an opportunity to reconsider the unique
Russian model of the self (what C. Emerson once termed the “interrupted self”).

48

Friday — August 9 • Session III – Panel III-5 / 6 • 3:30 pm – 5:15 pm

Friday — August 9 • Session III – Panel III-6 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

Panel III-6 Russo-Japanese Relations after Russo-Japanese War
in the World Context (1905-1916)

to concede extensive fishery rights to Japanese subjects. During the negotiations the Russians
made serious concessions to Japan on the security of further political cooperation. In thispresentation I focus on activities of merchants from Shikoku on the Kamchatka peninsularat the fishery plot called “Brumkinskii.” Narratives about the fishing equipment, salt andmaterials for fish processing are very important source of information about Japan’s fisheryenterprise before the Russian Revolution.

Japan’s victory in the Russo-Japanese War of 1904-05 drastically changed the balance ofpower in the region of the Far East region. The main shift was from opposition between Japanand Russia to opposition between Japan and the United States. This shift had occurred in very
short period and needs increased attention. The theme of this paper concerns the details of theprocess of the shift in Russian-Japanese relations as disclosed in Russian diplomatic documents
in order to discover the reasons for the radical shift in diplomatic relations. The Portsmouth
Treaty of Peace transferred to Japan the Russian lease of the Liaotung Peninsula and theSouth Manchurian Railroad rights in Manchuria, acknowledging that Japan’s possession on
the Korea peninsula. This involved the Imperial government of Japan’s paramount needs
for political, military and economic control which Russia promised to neither obstruct nor
interfere with. Manchuria and Korea form the core of the Far East politics at this time. It
is necessary to understand the various regional interests of not only Russia and Japan, but
Britain and America, as well. The main concern here is British policy to resolve disputes with
Russia over territorial possessions in Persia and Afghanistan. American diplomatic concerns
in the region focus particularly on China and Korea that eventually led to opposition between
Japan and the United States. These profound changes, with a new set of conflicts centering on
Manchuria and Korea, formed the basis a deep, one could even say tectonic shift, in Russian
Japanese relations after the war.
Eduard Baryshev, University of Shimane (Japan), “Russo-Japanese Strategic Partnershipduring the First World War (1914–1918): International Meaning and Historical Lessons”
The interesting and unique phenomenon of Russo-Japanese rapprochement during the FirstWorld War has been studied intensively by different scholars of Japan, Russia and the USA
since the middle of the twentieth century. However, despite the plain fact that the bilateralrelations of that time were described even by contemporaries as “the Arms Alliance”, until
now the aspect of military cooperation in Russo-Japanese relations seem to have been
neglected. In this report the author attempts to overcome the limits of previous studies relating
to the issue of Russo-Japanese military cooperation during the First World War by means ofsummarising and supplementing them with new sources and materials. More concretely, theauthor, focusing on the initiatives of the Russian Government concerning military purchasingin Japan and the evolution of a position of Japan’s ruling class during the Great War, strives
to clarify the motives, the course and the meaning of Russo-Japanese cooperation in the
military sphere. The author believes that the investigation of such kinds contributes a lot
to reconstruction of the history of the Russo-Japanese relations and the modern history ofEurasia, giving us meaningful lessons concerning the problems of war and peace.
Morimoto Ikuko, Hiroshima University (Japan), “Fishery Enterprise of Tokushima
Merchants in the Early Twentieth Century”
In 1907, Russia and Japan concluded the Fishery Convention. In Portsmouth Russia promised

49

Sergey Tolstoguzov, Hiroshima University (Japan), “Russo-Japanese Rapprochement in
the International Context (1905-1907)”
In this paper, an attempt was made to show the sharp turn in relations between Russia, Japan,
and Britain. There are several aspects of this shift which must be highlighted. Firstly, there wasdeterioration in Anglo-German relations with a corresponding realignment of British policy
towards Russia. Secondly, the Anglo-Japanese Agreement, which was drawn up by Russia’s
desire for revenge, had a quite narrow focus, thus detracting from its overall importance,
obviating the chance to resolve problems in Central Asia between Russia and Great Britain.
Thirdly, China, Japan, and Russia had mutual interests in the region, in particular rail interests,
which were related to the organic unity of the northern part of the Russian railroad in China;
having already retroceded the southern branch to Japan, the other branches became a sourceof continuing conflict related to the desire to economically exploit China. The need for apermanent harmonization of joint action became the fundamental basis for a rapprochement
between Russian and Japan. Fourthly, there was the development of a unique configurationof economic relations in Korea after the Russo-Japanese War, such that America and Britain
became active players in the desire to economically exploit the peninsula. Thus we see amajor realignment in international relations in the region, and this realignment was integral
to a larger shift in world geopolitics. These profound changes, with a new set of conflicts
centering on Manchuria and Korea, formed the basis a deep, one could even say tectonic shift,in Russo-Japanese relations after the war.

48

Friday — August 9 • Session III – Panel III-5 / 6 • 3:30 pm – 5:15 pm

Friday — August 9 • Session III – Panel III-6 • 1:30 pm – 3:15 pm

Panel III-6 Russo-Japanese Relations after Russo-Japanese War
in the World Context (1905-1916)

to concede extensive fishery rights to Japanese subjects. During the negotiations the Russians
made serious concessions to Japan on the security of further political cooperation. In thispresentation I focus on activities of merchants from Shikoku on the Kamchatka peninsularat the fishery plot called “Brumkinskii.” Narratives about the fishing equipment, salt andmaterials for fish processing are very important source of information about Japan’s fisheryenterprise before the Russian Revolution.

Japan’s victory in the Russo-Japanese War of 1904-05 drastically changed the balance ofpower in the region of the Far East region. The main shift was from opposition between Japanand Russia to opposition between Japan and the United States. This shift had occurred in very
short period and needs increased attention. The theme of this paper concerns the details of theprocess of the shift in Russian-Japanese relations as disclosed in Russian diplomatic documents
in order to discover the reasons for the radical shift in diplomatic relations. The Portsmouth
Treaty of Peace transferred to Japan the Russian lease of the Liaotung Peninsula and theSouth Manchurian Railroad rights in Manchuria, acknowledging that Japan’s possession on
the Korea peninsula. This involved the Imperial government of Japan’s paramount needs
for political, military and economic control which Russia promised to neither obstruct nor
interfere with. Manchuria and Korea form the core of the Far East politics at this time. It
is necessary to understand the various regional interests of not only Russia and Japan, but
Britain and America, as well. The main concern here is British policy to resolve disputes with
Russia over territorial possessions in Persia and Afghanistan. American diplomatic concerns
in the region focus particularly on China and Korea that eventually led to opposition between
Japan and the United States. These profound changes, with a new set of conflicts centering on
Manchuria and Korea, formed the basis a deep, one could even say tectonic shift, in Russian
Japanese relations after the war.
Eduard Baryshev, University of Shimane (Japan), “Russo-Japanese Strategic Partnershipduring the First World War (1914–1918): International Meaning and Historical Lessons”
The interesting and unique phenomenon of Russo-Japanese rapprochement during the FirstWorld War has been studied intensively by different scholars of Japan, Russia and the USA
since the middle of the twentieth century. However, despite the plain fact that the bilateralrelations of that time were described even by contemporaries as “the Arms Alliance”, until
now the aspect of military cooperation in Russo-Japanese relations seem to have been
neglected. In this report the author attempts to overcome the limits of previous studies relating
to the issue of Russo-Japanese military cooperation during the First World War by means ofsummarising and supplementing them with new sources and materials. More concretely, theauthor, focusing on the initiatives of the Russian Government concerning military purchasingin Japan and the evolution of a position of Japan’s ruling class during the Great War, strives
to clarify the motives, the course and the meaning of Russo-Japanese cooperation in the
military sphere. The author believes that the investigation of such kinds contributes a lot
to reconstruction of the history of the Russo-Japanese relations and the modern history ofEurasia, giving us meaningful lessons concerning the problems of war and peace.
Morimoto Ikuko, Hiroshima University (Japan), “Fishery Enterprise of Tokushima
Merchants in the Early Twentieth Century”
In 1907, Russia and Japan concluded the Fishery Convention. In Portsmouth Russia promised

49

Sergey Tolstoguzov, Hiroshima University (Japan), “Russo-Japanese Rapprochement in
the International Context (1905-1907)”
In this paper, an attempt was made to show the sharp turn in relations between Russia, Japan,
and Britain. There are several aspects of this shift which must be highlighted. Firstly, there wasdeterioration in Anglo-German relations with a corresponding realignment of British policy
towards Russia. Secondly, the Anglo-Japanese Agreement, which was drawn up by Russia’s
desire for revenge, had a quite narrow focus, thus detracting from its overall importance,
obviating the chance to resolve problems in Central Asia between Russia and Great Britain.
Thirdly, China, Japan, and Russia had mutual interests in the region, in particular rail interests,
which were related to the organic unity of the northern part of the Russian railroad in China;
having already retroceded the southern branch to Japan, the other branches became a sourceof continuing conflict related to the desire to economically exploit China. The need for apermanent harmonization of joint action became the fundamental basis for a rapprochement
between Russian and Japan. Fourthly, there was the development of a unique configurationof economic relations in Korea after the Russo-Japanese War, such that America and Britain
became active players in the desire to economically exploit the peninsula. Thus we see amajor realignment in international relations in the region, and this realignment was integral
to a larger shift in world geopolitics. These profound changes, with a new set of conflicts
centering on Manchuria and Korea, formed the basis a deep, one could even say tectonic shift,in Russo-Japanese relations after the war.

50

51

Saturday — August 10 • Session IV – Panel IV-1 • 9:30 am – 11:15 am

Saturday — August 10 • Session IV – Panel IV-1 • 9:30 am – 11:15 am

Saturdaydifferences still brought them all together. In my presentation, I will talk about the first issueof Maria, where the group presented their programmatic materials, including their views on
women issues in the USSR, their polemic with Marxism and Western feminism, and theirunderstanding of the role of women within the dissident movement at the end of the 1970s.
I would also like to indicate some features in common between the reception of women’s
activism in the USSR then and in Russia.

10
AugustSession IV • Saturday • 9:30 am – 11:15 am

Panel IV-1 Civil Society Movements in Russia and East-Central
EuropeCivil activity can find very different expressions, which naturally also depend from thehistorical, political and societal context. This panel will bring different case studies which are
different in the historical period, the geographical region and the political circumstances, butthey all have in common a special relationship between the civil movements and the respective
state authorities: Women’s group in Soviet Union vs. the KGB and the Soviet apparatus, young
punk singers vs. the Russian Orthodox Church and also today’s Russian state, and PolishUkrainian reconciliation activities fostered from above vs. grassroots groups with the same aim.
The panelists will present the cases in their respective contexts, but it becomes clear that there
are underlying structures of such cases which are of general interest and significance.
Irina Sandomirskaja, University College Södertörn (Sweden), “Soviet Dissident Women
Activism: A Peculiar Case of Non-Feminist Feminism”
In the late 1970s, there appeared a women’s initiative among the Leningrad dissidents andunderground cultural workers which resulted in the organization of a women’s club Maria andthe publication of a samizdat magazine under the same title, and later an almanach Woman And
Russia. The initiative was not long-lived, it was efficiently suppressed by the KGB from theoutside. Nor was it accepted by the dissident mainstream, even though welcomed by the cultural
underground. What’s more, it suffered from irreconcilable ideological contradictions among
the activists. There can be identified at least three directions that temporarily united under theslogans of women’s freedom: (a) proponents of women emancipation as part of human rights
including women’s rights in the family and representation of the rights of political prisoners; (b)critics of Soviet women emancipation from the positions of Russian Orthodox religion; and (c)creative workers seeking to represent women’s creativity as opposed to the male chauvinism of
the Soviet literary establishment. On the eve of the 1980s Olympic games in Moscow, the group
was ruthlessly repressed: some were arrested, some stripped of citizenship and sent abroad. The
leaders who found themselves in Europe enjoyed a short popularity among Western feminists,published some materials in foreign languages, but very soon were forgotten by the public andwith time seemed to embark on their own ways in the new life, independent of each other.
In this story, what I find most fascinating is the oppositions in the views and approaches
developed inside the circle — and the political will that in spite of fundamental ideologicalGeorges Mink, Institut des Sciences Sociales du Politique – CNRS (France), “The
Unsuccessful Attempt at Polish-Ukrainian Reconciliation: Top-down and Bottom-up Civil
Society and Elite Movements”
Modern technology and the opening up of previously closed geopolitical zones have led to aneasier international circulation of “models for reconciliation”. A utopian vision has come into
being that seeks to homogenise differing historical narratives. Nonetheless, attempts at suchharmonisation have come up against national political realities. Issues of identity and the desire
for recognition, common to all European countries which first and foremost tend to promote
their particular national histories, remain key obstacles to any such attempts at harmonisation.
Such phenomena are cyclical and are dependent on political agendas which, in turn, impose
their own logics of competition. There are a large number of heterogeneous approaches to the
management of “painful historical experience.” These range from such diverse bodies as theTruth and Reconciliation Committees, bilateral committees of historians and the Institutes of
National Remembrance in ex-communist states, all the way over to professional assistance inpeace keeping and specific exhibitions and plans in museums.
In Europe much effort has been put into the reconciliation of different countries through aunique process of publicising and harmonising differing readings of past conflicts. Those
involved in these efforts believe firmly that it is possible to transform these diverse readingsof “painful” past experience by neutralising “the egotism of suffering” (Adam Michnik) of
those nations implicated in past conflicts. In this context, the case of the Poland and Ukraine
is particularly noteworthy because it depends upon initiatives taken both from the top down
(through public policy and the involvement of the state) as well as from the bottom up (throughcitizens’ initiatives). Motivated by its own process of negotiated national reconciliation,
the Polish State, whatever the political colour of its successive governments, has forced its
Ukrainian partner to sort out historical disputes. At the same time, representatives of civilsociety, no doubt themselves inspired by the climate of reconciliation, have taken up the workof drawing together different historical narratives in order to avoid the potential resurgenceof conflicts of interpretation drawn from the feeling that injustices committed by one or otherparty remain unaccounted for.
Thomas Bremer, University of Münster (Germany), “The ‘Pussy Riot’ Case and theRussian Orthodox Church”
The trial of the “Pussy Riot” group has evoked criticism, especially among western observers.
The Russian Orthodox Church (ROC) was one of the main actors in the public debate – partly,
because the action took place in one of the most prominent orthodox churches in Moscow, and

50

51

Saturday — August 10 • Session IV – Panel IV-1 • 9:30 am – 11:15 am

Saturday — August 10 • Session IV – Panel IV-1 • 9:30 am – 11:15 am

Saturdaydifferences still brought them all together. In my presentation, I will talk about the first issueof Maria, where the group presented their programmatic materials, including their views on
women issues in the USSR, their polemic with Marxism and Western feminism, and theirunderstanding of the role of women within the dissident movement at the end of the 1970s.
I would also like to indicate some features in common between the reception of women’s
activism in the USSR then and in Russia.

10
AugustSession IV • Saturday • 9:30 am – 11:15 am

Panel IV-1 Civil Society Movements in Russia and East-Central
EuropeCivil activity can find very different expressions, which naturally also depend from thehistorical, political and societal context. This panel will bring different case studies which are
different in the historical period, the geographical region and the political circumstances, butthey all have in common a special relationship between the civil movements and the respective
state authorities: Women’s group in Soviet Union vs. the KGB and the Soviet apparatus, young
punk singers vs. the Russian Orthodox Church and also today’s Russian state, and PolishUkrainian reconciliation activities fostered from above vs. grassroots groups with the same aim.
The panelists will present the cases in their respective contexts, but it becomes clear that there
are underlying structures of such cases which are of general interest and significance.
Irina Sandomirskaja, University College Södertörn (Sweden), “Soviet Dissident Women
Activism: A Peculiar Case of Non-Feminist Feminism”
In the late 1970s, there appeared a women’s initiative among the Leningrad dissidents andunderground cultural workers which resulted in the organization of a women’s club Maria andthe publication of a samizdat magazine under the same title, and later an almanach Woman And
Russia. The initiative was not long-lived, it was efficiently suppressed by the KGB from theoutside. Nor was it accepted by the dissident mainstream, even though welcomed by the cultural
underground. What’s more, it suffered from irreconcilable ideological contradictions among
the activists. There can be identified at least three directions that temporarily united under theslogans of women’s freedom: (a) proponents of women emancipation as part of human rights
including women’s rights in the family and representation of the rights of political prisoners; (b)critics of Soviet women emancipation from the positions of Russian Orthodox religion; and (c)creative workers seeking to represent women’s creativity as opposed to the male chauvinism of
the Soviet literary establishment. On the eve of the 1980s Olympic games in Moscow, the group
was ruthlessly repressed: some were arrested, some stripped of citizenship and sent abroad. The
leaders who found themselves in Europe enjoyed a short popularity among Western feminists,published some materials in foreign languages, but very soon were forgotten by the public andwith time seemed to embark on their own ways in the new life, independent of each other.
In this story, what I find most fascinating is the oppositions in the views and approaches
developed inside the circle — and the political will that in spite of fundamental ideologicalGeorges Mink, Institut des Sciences Sociales du Politique – CNRS (France), “The
Unsuccessful Attempt at Polish-Ukrainian Reconciliation: Top-down and Bottom-up Civil
Society and Elite Movements”
Modern technology and the opening up of previously closed geopolitical zones have led to aneasier international circulation of “models for reconciliation”. A utopian vision has come into
being that seeks to homogenise differing historical narratives. Nonetheless, attempts at suchharmonisation have come up against national political realities. Issues of identity and the desire
for recognition, common to all European countries which first and foremost tend to promote
their particular national histories, remain key obstacles to any such attempts at harmonisation.
Such phenomena are cyclical and are dependent on political agendas which, in turn, impose
their own logics of competition. There are a large number of heterogeneous approaches to the
management of “painful historical experience.” These range from such diverse bodies as theTruth and Reconciliation Committees, bilateral committees of historians and the Institutes of
National Remembrance in ex-communist states, all the way over to professional assistance inpeace keeping and specific exhibitions and plans in museums.
In Europe much effort has been put into the reconciliation of different countries through aunique process of publicising and harmonising differing readings of past conflicts. Those
involved in these efforts believe firmly that it is possible to transform these diverse readingsof “painful” past experience by neutralising “the egotism of suffering” (Adam Michnik) of
those nations implicated in past conflicts. In this context, the case of the Poland and Ukraine
is particularly noteworthy because it depends upon initiatives taken both from the top down
(through public policy and the involvement of the state) as well as from the bottom up (throughcitizens’ initiatives). Motivated by its own process of negotiated national reconciliation,
the Polish State, whatever the political colour of its successive governments, has forced its
Ukrainian partner to sort out historical disputes. At the same time, representatives of civilsociety, no doubt themselves inspired by the climate of reconciliation, have taken up the workof drawing together different historical narratives in order to avoid the potential resurgenceof conflicts of interpretation drawn from the feeling that injustices committed by one or otherparty remain unaccounted for.
Thomas Bremer, University of Münster (Germany), “The ‘Pussy Riot’ Case and theRussian Orthodox Church”
The trial of the “Pussy Riot” group has evoked criticism, especially among western observers.
The Russian Orthodox Church (ROC) was one of the main actors in the public debate – partly,
because the action took place in one of the most prominent orthodox churches in Moscow, andSaturday — August 10 • Session IV – Panel IV-1 / 2 • 9:30 am – 11:15 am

Saturday — August 10 • Session IV – Panel IV-2 / 3 • 9:30 am – 11:15 ampartly, because the representatives of the ROC interpreted the action in the framework of aperception of persecution of religion in Russia as well as in other parts of the world. This paper
will analyze the reaction of the official ROC spokesmen to the Pussy Riot case, but also thoseof orthodox believers who did not support the harsh reaction of the Church leaders but rather
called for categories like mercy and forgiveness. In the last part, it will be shown how the ROC
perceives its own situation in Russia and the situation of Christianity in the world. It seems
to me that the approach of the ROC towards modernity (which brings along phenomena like
individualism and plurality) is the main key for the understanding of the reaction of the Church.

evaluate Russia’s nature, cultural achievements and level of civilization, and the three groups— female, skinhead and police, and how appraise Russia’s successful experiences and lesson
from failures, and the character of Russian nation, and how response to the “China threat”
advocated by Russian medias, and finally, how to look ahead Russia’s future and the future of
Sino-Russian relations. The author compared the Image of Russia in the eyes of Chinese People
with the Image of China in the eyes of Russian people.

52

Panel IV-2. Rising China and India, Easternizing Russia― An Emerging Geopolitics
Shih-Hao Kang, National Formosa University (Taiwan), “Capitalising Chinese Threat in
Russia: A Case Study of ‘Baltic Pearl Project’ in Saint Petersburg”
The official relations between China and Russia have been highly endeavored over the last
decade, which reached a level lately as both sides welcome the adoption of strategic partnership.
An urban development and construction project initialed in 2003, known as the Baltic Pearlproject, was the biggest single foreign investment ever in Saint Petersburg. The project isconsidered by the political and business elites from both countries as not only presenting aunique investment prospect but also reflecting China’s recent ambition in reproducing European
life quality. By that today’s China is considered advanced with her market competence. SaintPetersburg’s local residents had serious doubt about the project instead of showing trust andsupport, for their fear of a Chinatown growoing within the city would be the following threat
product of the Chinese investment. It was not only through a well-managed PR campaign, butalso Russian government’s deliberate tactic moves then the project started with meeting nofurther confrontation. Through a social constructionist approach of invastigating the elelments
under the Chinese threat atmosphere, the article is to explore the roles of China’s construction
capital and the unique demand-supply illusion of European way of life in the making of identity
politics for Russians to adopt the new Chinese image.
Li Sui-an, Institute of History, Heilongjiang Provincial Academy of Social Sciences(China), “Image of Russia in the Eyes of the Public of the People’s Republic of China”
According to archives, academic works and papers, literary and artistic works, textbooks,
reminiscences, correspondences, posts on the Internet and polls etc., we can come to thefollowing conclusion: in the period of more than 60 years of the People’s Republic of China(PRC),the image of Russia-Soviet Union in the eyes of the people of the PRC has changed in acomplex way. The author divided the history into 3 periods:1949-1962, 1962-1989,1989-2009;and explained it in the following aspects: relations between the two countries during every
period; what a Russian image China expected to, and how to, mould; how did Russia (the Soviet
Union) cooperated in it; what was the image of Russia (the Soviet Union) in Chinese  textbooks,
literary and artistic works;what a “soviet union complex” in China; how the Chinese people

53

Li Xing, Beijing Normal University (China), “The Cultural Interpretations of Diplomacyof Russia and India as Eurasian BRICs Countries”
Culture plays a special and important role in international politics and international relations. As
Eurasian BRIC countries, China, Russia and India have their unique histories and cultures. With
the same or similar status and interests in the international economy, politics and relationships,
the three countries have some similar characteristics in their foreign strategy and foreign policythat are different from the traditional developed countries and the typical developing countries.
Eurasian BRIC countries’ unique cultures have special influence to the BRICs Diplomacy, thisis a beautiful scenery in today’s international economy and politics.
Feng Shaolei, East China Normal University (China), “Future Sino-Russian Relationshipin the Asia-Pacific Region”
With the world’s political and economic focus gradually shifting to the Asia-Pacific region, for
China and Russia, one located on the West Pacific and the other in the hinterland of the Eurasiancontinent, and also for their bilateral relations, it is inevitable for them to face completely newopportunities and challenges. It is noteworthy that the adjustment, in development strategies forboth China and Russia this time, probably has more profound impacts and significance than theprevious changes in past decades.

Panel IV-3 Migrants and Home across Border in Central Asia
In this panel migration and border issues in Central Asia are discussed. It is well known thatTajik and Kyrgyz migrant workers are one on the major ethnic groups working in Russia.
How mobile labour migrants can keep their ties of their home, how they can perform as goodneighbors, how they are suffered from the boundaries as national borders, ethnic boundaries,
etc., are a crucial frontier for researchers on migration and border studies in Central Asia. Thispanel provides some research trials to these issues with using results of our fieldworks.
Joni Virkkunen, University of Eastern Finland (Finland), “Homes and ‘In-between’Spaces of Central Asian Migrants in Russia”
The paper looks at the notion of home and migrant transnationality among Central Asian
migrants in Russia. It discusses the complex arrangements of mobile labour migrants who
maintain a variety of regular links and ties across national borders to their country of origin
while, at the same time, trying to integrate into their new countries of settlement. The paperSaturday — August 10 • Session IV – Panel IV-1 / 2 • 9:30 am – 11:15 am

Saturday — August 10 • Session IV – Panel IV-2 / 3 • 9:30 am – 11:15 ampartly, because the representatives of the ROC interpreted the action in the framework of aperception of persecution of religion in Russia as well as in other parts of the world. This paper
will analyze the reaction of the official ROC spokesmen to the Pussy Riot case, but also thoseof orthodox believers who did not support the harsh reaction of the Church leaders but rather
called for categories like mercy and forgiveness. In the last part, it will be shown how the ROC
perceives its own situation in Russia and the situation of Christianity in the world. It seems
to me that the approach of the ROC towards modernity (which brings along phenomena like
individualism and plurality) is the main key for the understanding of the reaction of the Church.

evaluate Russia’s nature, cultural achievements and level of civilization, and the three groups— female, skinhead and police, and how appraise Russia’s successful experiences and lesson
from failures, and the character of Russian nation, and how response to the “China threat”
advocated by Russian medias, and finally, how to look ahead Russia’s future and the future of
Sino-Russian relations. The author compared the Image of Russia in the eyes of Chinese People
with the Image of China in the eyes of Russian people.

52

Panel IV-2. Rising China and India, Easternizing Russia― An Emerging Geopolitics
Shih-Hao Kang, National Formosa University (Taiwan), “Capitalising Chinese Threat in
Russia: A Case Study of ‘Baltic Pearl Project’ in Saint Petersburg”
The official relations between China and Russia have been highly endeavored over the last
decade, which reached a level lately as both sides welcome the adoption of strategic partnership.
An urban development and construction project initialed in 2003, known as the Baltic Pearlproject, was the biggest single foreign investment ever in Saint Petersburg. The project isconsidered by the political and business elites from both countries as not only presenting aunique investment prospect but also reflecting China’s recent ambition in reproducing European
life quality. By that today’s China is considered advanced with her market competence. SaintPetersburg’s local residents had serious doubt about the project instead of showing trust andsupport, for their fear of a Chinatown growoing within the city would be the following threat
product of the Chinese investment. It was not only through a well-managed PR campaign, butalso Russian government’s deliberate tactic moves then the project started with meeting nofurther confrontation. Through a social constructionist approach of invastigating the elelments
under the Chinese threat atmosphere, the article is to explore the roles of China’s construction
capital and the unique demand-supply illusion of European way of life in the making of identity
politics for Russians to adopt the new Chinese image.
Li Sui-an, Institute of History, Heilongjiang Provincial Academy of Social Sciences(China), “Image of Russia in the Eyes of the Public of the People’s Republic of China”
According to archives, academic works and papers, literary and artistic works, textbooks,
reminiscences, correspondences, posts on the Internet and polls etc., we can come to thefollowing conclusion: in the period of more than 60 years of the People’s Republic of China(PRC),the image of Russia-Soviet Union in the eyes of the people of the PRC has changed in acomplex way. The author divided the history into 3 periods:1949-1962, 1962-1989,1989-2009;and explained it in the following aspects: relations between the two countries during every
period; what a Russian image China expected to, and how to, mould; how did Russia (the Soviet
Union) cooperated in it; what was the image of Russia (the Soviet Union) in Chinese  textbooks,
literary and artistic works;what a “soviet union complex” in China; how the Chinese people

53

Li Xing, Beijing Normal University (China), “The Cultural Interpretations of Diplomacyof Russia and India as Eurasian BRICs Countries”
Culture plays a special and important role in international politics and international relations. As
Eurasian BRIC countries, China, Russia and India have their unique histories and cultures. With
the same or similar status and interests in the international economy, politics and relationships,
the three countries have some similar characteristics in their foreign strategy and foreign policythat are different from the traditional developed countries and the typical developing countries.
Eurasian BRIC countries’ unique cultures have special influence to the BRICs Diplomacy, thisis a beautiful scenery in today’s international economy and politics.
Feng Shaolei, East China Normal University (China), “Future Sino-Russian Relationshipin the Asia-Pacific Region”
With the world’s political and economic focus gradually shifting to the Asia-Pacific region, for
China and Russia, one located on the West Pacific and the other in the hinterland of the Eurasiancontinent, and also for their bilateral relations, it is inevitable for them to face completely newopportunities and challenges. It is noteworthy that the adjustment, in development strategies forboth China and Russia this time, probably has more profound impacts and significance than theprevious changes in past decades.

Panel IV-3 Migrants and Home across Border in Central Asia
In this panel migration and border issues in Central Asia are discussed. It is well known thatTajik and Kyrgyz migrant workers are one on the major ethnic groups working in Russia.
How mobile labour migrants can keep their ties of their home, how they can perform as goodneighbors, how they are suffered from the boundaries as national borders, ethnic boundaries,
etc., are a crucial frontier for researchers on migration and border studies in Central Asia. Thispanel provides some research trials to these issues with using results of our fieldworks.
Joni Virkkunen, University of Eastern Finland (Finland), “Homes and ‘In-between’Spaces of Central Asian Migrants in Russia”
The paper looks at the notion of home and migrant transnationality among Central Asian
migrants in Russia. It discusses the complex arrangements of mobile labour migrants who
maintain a variety of regular links and ties across national borders to their country of origin
while, at the same time, trying to integrate into their new countries of settlement. The paperSaturday — August 10 • Session IV – Panel IV-3 • 9:30 am – 11:15 am

Saturday — August 10 • Session IV – Panel IV-4 • 9:30 am – 11:15 am

argues that migrants try to perform ‘good citizenship’ or ‘good parenthood’ far away fromhome. For them, it is argued, home is not just housing, a place of residence, or a place oforigin (homeland), but also a transnational space for social ties (Brednikova & Tkach 2010),
an ‘in-between’ space with great social, political and, even, emotional significance. That isa signifier, an abstract metaphor and a material condition for living that lies outside a single
state’s authority. It is these spaces that define the ways that migrants perform their (expected)
identities through the sending of remittances, perform their everyday interaction with the family
and, significantly, engage in politics and resistance far away from ‘home’.

Panel IV-4 Politics Came before Everything? : The Russo-Japanese
Economic Relations in the First Half of the Twentieth Century

54

Paul Fryer, University of Eastern Finland (Finland), “Border Management or
Mismanagement? Demarcation, Delimitation, and Creeping Migration along the TajikKyrgyz Border”
In post-Soviet Central Asia, the process of demarcating and delimiting the borders inheritedfrom the collapse of the USSR is still ongoing. The Ferghana Valley, one of the most denselypopulated and resource-scarce areas in the region, has the highest concentration of contested
borders and, as such, is one of the main sources of political instability. In this presentation, thesouthern border of the Ferghana Valley between Tajikistan’s Sughd and Kyrgyzstan’s Batken
provinces is examined within the context of border development and management. Despite adecade-long joint border commission looking at the issue, no border agreement has been foundcontributing to feelings of marginalisation, insecurity, and hostility amongst local communities
on both sides of the border. This paper will focus on the local phenomenon of ‘creeping migration’as an example of both states’ questionable policies towards border management. How do local
inhabitants want to see border management implemented? How can the border be demarcatedand delimited without restricting essential cross-border movements and communications thathave existed in the area for centuries?
Norio Horie, University of Toyama (Japan), “Labor Migrants from Tajikistan and Their
Home Community”
Labor Migrants’ voluntary actions for their home community are focused in the paper. In
Tajikistan, a community is denoted by “Mahalla,” which is closely related to the conceptof a “neighborhood” community. The “Mahalla” is a complex social unit of community inCentral Asia. A mahalla provides essential parts of a public infrastructure that all the members
enjoy. Mahallas provide voluntary activities for their community, along lines of interest basedon profession or good neighborliness. How do Tajik migrants from the community staying
abroad, especially in Russia, commit to their home community development? Not in the termof remittance in economic sense, but in term of their voluntary action, we figure out theircommitment with using some pilot research data we conducted in Sughd province in Tajikistan.

55

The panel will focus on the economic relationship between Russia and Japan at the first halfof the twentieth century, particularly the period from 1905 to 1935, when economic contacts
between the two countries were comparatively intensive. The Russo-Japanese economic
relations before the Second World War haven’t discussed well until now. The previous studies
mostly paid their attention to the political matters between two countries, and the economic
issues and its impact to the bilateral relations were usually beyond the frameworks.
The global context of Russo-Japanese economic relations has changed dramatically in theaftermath of the Russo-Japanese War of 1904–1905. One surprising outcome of the war was
that, although Russia was humiliatingly defeated, by 1917 both empires became the military
allies, which also was followed by intensification of economic ties between them. Even after
the re-establishing their relations in 1925, a détente between the Communist country, USSR,
and the “capitalist empire” with colonies, Japan, invoked the economic negotiations between
them. At the same time, both countries were economic rivals in Manchuria (Northeast China),
and the economic competition in this region often turned into the political matters. Thus, theRusso-Japanese economic relations after the Russo-Japanese War had two different aspects,
and its study is of a serious academic interest. This panel goes beyond exclusively nationalframeworks, while joining the studies of China, Japan and Russia, often separated from eachother.
Yukimura Sakon, Japan Society for the Promotion of Science (Japan), “Vladivostok
and Odessa just before the First World War: Rethinking the Geopolitics of the Russian
Empire”
This is a comparative study of eastern and western peripheries of the Russian Empire justbefore the First World War from the economic viewpoint. I attempt to reveal similarities
between Vladivostok and Odessa, in other words Northeast Asia and Near East, focusing on“free port” issues. In the Russian Empire there were two types of “free port”. The first was
porto-franco, the aim of which was the supply of foods and goods to special region. The second
was vol’naia gavan’, the aim of which was the facilitation of transit trade. As studies have been
made on the first, especially porto-franco in Vladivostok, little is known about the second.
However, the study on the second will give us the hint to consider the relationships between
regional economy and the international relations at the beginning of twentieth century. Just
before the First World War Russian merchants and the Russian Ministry of Trade and Industry
were discussing the plan to introduce vol’naia gavan’ into some Russian ports, including
Odessa and Vladivostok, paying attention to the increasing economic influence of Germany
and Austria-Hungary on Balkan and one of Japan on Manchuria. Through a study of “freeport” issues, we can understand diplomatic and economic strategy of the Russian Empire fromgeneral perspective.

Saturday — August 10 • Session IV – Panel IV-3 • 9:30 am – 11:15 am

Saturday — August 10 • Session IV – Panel IV-4 • 9:30 am – 11:15 am

argues that migrants try to perform ‘good citizenship’ or ‘good parenthood’ far away fromhome. For them, it is argued, home is not just housing, a place of residence, or a place oforigin (homeland), but also a transnational space for social ties (Brednikova & Tkach 2010),
an ‘in-between’ space with great social, political and, even, emotional significance. That isa signifier, an abstract metaphor and a material condition for living that lies outside a single
state’s authority. It is these spaces that define the ways that migrants perform their (expected)
identities through the sending of remittances, perform their everyday interaction with the family
and, significantly, engage in politics and resistance far away from ‘home’.

Panel IV-4 Politics Came before Everything? : The Russo-Japanese
Economic Relations in the First Half of the Twentieth Century

54

Paul Fryer, University of Eastern Finland (Finland), “Border Management or
Mismanagement? Demarcation, Delimitation, and Creeping Migration along the TajikKyrgyz Border”
In post-Soviet Central Asia, the process of demarcating and delimiting the borders inheritedfrom the collapse of the USSR is still ongoing. The Ferghana Valley, one of the most denselypopulated and resource-scarce areas in the region, has the highest concentration of contested
borders and, as such, is one of the main sources of political instability. In this presentation, thesouthern border of the Ferghana Valley between Tajikistan’s Sughd and Kyrgyzstan’s Batken
provinces is examined within the context of border development and management. Despite adecade-long joint border commission looking at the issue, no border agreement has been foundcontributing to feelings of marginalisation, insecurity, and hostility amongst local communities
on both sides of the border. This paper will focus on the local phenomenon of ‘creeping migration’as an example of both states’ questionable policies towards border management. How do local
inhabitants want to see border management implemented? How can the border be demarcatedand delimited without restricting essential cross-border movements and communications thathave existed in the area for centuries?
Norio Horie, University of Toyama (Japan), “Labor Migrants from Tajikistan and Their
Home Community”
Labor Migrants’ voluntary actions for their home community are focused in the paper. In
Tajikistan, a community is denoted by “Mahalla,” which is closely related to the conceptof a “neighborhood” community. The “Mahalla” is a complex social unit of community inCentral Asia. A mahalla provides essential parts of a public infrastructure that all the members
enjoy. Mahallas provide voluntary activities for their community, along lines of interest basedon profession or good neighborliness. How do Tajik migrants from the community staying
abroad, especially in Russia, commit to their home community development? Not in the termof remittance in economic sense, but in term of their voluntary action, we figure out theircommitment with using some pilot research data we conducted in Sughd province in Tajikistan.

55

The panel will focus on the economic relationship between Russia and Japan at the first halfof the twentieth century, particularly the period from 1905 to 1935, when economic contacts
between the two countries were comparatively intensive. The Russo-Japanese economic
relations before the Second World War haven’t discussed well until now. The previous studies
mostly paid their attention to the political matters between two countries, and the economic
issues and its impact to the bilateral relations were usually beyond the frameworks.
The global context of Russo-Japanese economic relations has changed dramatically in theaftermath of the Russo-Japanese War of 1904–1905. One surprising outcome of the war was
that, although Russia was humiliatingly defeated, by 1917 both empires became the military
allies, which also was followed by intensification of economic ties between them. Even after
the re-establishing their relations in 1925, a détente between the Communist country, USSR,
and the “capitalist empire” with colonies, Japan, invoked the economic negotiations between
them. At the same time, both countries were economic rivals in Manchuria (Northeast China),
and the economic competition in this region often turned into the political matters. Thus, theRusso-Japanese economic relations after the Russo-Japanese War had two different aspects,
and its study is of a serious academic interest. This panel goes beyond exclusively nationalframeworks, while joining the studies of China, Japan and Russia, often separated from eachother.
Yukimura Sakon, Japan Society for the Promotion of Science (Japan), “Vladivostok
and Odessa just before the First World War: Rethinking the Geopolitics of the Russian
Empire”
This is a comparative study of eastern and western peripheries of the Russian Empire justbefore the First World War from the economic viewpoint. I attempt to reveal similarities
between Vladivostok and Odessa, in other words Northeast Asia and Near East, focusing on“free port” issues. In the Russian Empire there were two types of “free port”. The first was
porto-franco, the aim of which was the supply of foods and goods to special region. The second
was vol’naia gavan’, the aim of which was the facilitation of transit trade. As studies have been
made on the first, especially porto-franco in Vladivostok, little is known about the second.
However, the study on the second will give us the hint to consider the relationships between
regional economy and the international relations at the beginning of twentieth century. Just
before the First World War Russian merchants and the Russian Ministry of Trade and Industry
were discussing the plan to introduce vol’naia gavan’ into some Russian ports, including
Odessa and Vladivostok, paying attention to the increasing economic influence of Germany
and Austria-Hungary on Balkan and one of Japan on Manchuria. Through a study of “freeport” issues, we can understand diplomatic and economic strategy of the Russian Empire fromgeneral perspective.

56

Saturday — August 10 • Session IV – Panel IV-4 • 9:30 am – 11:15 am

Yaroslav Shulatov, Hiroshima City University (Japan), “The Perspectives and Problemsof the Soviet-Japanese Economic Relations in the 1920s”
Moscow established diplomatic relations with Tokyo in 1925 by signing the Soviet-Japanese
Basic Convention, also obtaining an official recognition of the Soviet Union from the strongest
capitalist power in East Asia. Soviet foreign policy in the Far East was entering a fundamentallynew stage.
This Convention invoked the economic negotiations between Soviet Russia and Japan. As amatter of common knowledge, the Japanese side was strongly interested in fishery rights in the
Far Eastern waters and concessions in Northern Sakhalin, especially oil supplies. The Soviet
side clearly realized the Japanese desires, but the position of the Soviet officials regarding thedevelopment of economic relations with Japan was very complicated. The People’s Commissar(=Minister) for Foreign Affairs Georgii Vasil’evich Chicherin (Г.В. Чичерин) in his telegrams
to the Soviet representative (Polpred or Ambassador) in Tokyo Viktor Leont’evich Kopp (В.Л.
Копп) expressed his doubts regarding the trade with Japan. At the same time, the officials fromthe Soviet Far East showed their concern in developing the economic contacts with Japan intimber industry etc. Meanwhile, the Soviet-controlled Chinese Eastern Railroad (CER) andthe Japanese South Manchurian Railroad (Mantetsu) were strong competitors in North Eastern
China, which also effected the question of economic cooperation between the USSR and Japan.
This paper sheds light on the unknown sides of the Soviet-Japanese economic relations in
1920s, relying on previous research and using unpublished primary sources from archives.
Masafumi Asada, National Institute of Japanese Literature (Japan), “The Great Deal:
Sealing of the Chinese Eastern Railway in 1935”
From Russian and Japanese archival documents, I will illustrate the selling of the Chinese
Eastern Railway (hereinafter the CER) in 1935, which was constructed by the Russian Empire.
March 23, 1935, the Soviet government sold its interest in the CER in Manchukuo for 140
million yen, finalizing negotiations which began in May 1933. A journalist wrote in the same
year that “this agreement was a big victory for the policy of peace pursued by the Soviet Unionand for the cause of peace in the Far East.” However, the sealing negotiation was not so simple
matter. In addition, the game of politics of the selling had an effect upon the management of
the CER. I will discuss these details form Russian, Japanese and Chinese side and describe themanagement of the CER under Japanese rule since 1931. This paper goes beyond exclusively
national frameworks, while joining the often separated study of China, Japan and Russia. As aresult, I will be able to provide the complicated history of Northeast China during Manchukuo
for the audience from the East Asian countries.

Saturday — August 10 • Session V – Panel V-1 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

57

Session V • Saturday • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

Panel V-1 “Holding a Complex Empire ‘One and Indivisible’:
Russian Society in the Early Twentieth Century”
Russia entered the twentieth century as a rapidly modernizing empire, but at the same time itretained many traditional aspects of society. The growth of cities and industry tended to makethe modern sense of nationalism and awareness of class more strongly felt in some places ofthe empire, whereas the autocratic ideal of governance, which had survived in principle thechallenge of the 1905 revolution, helped to maintain elsewhere, though to a lesser degree than
before, the traditional bond of loyalty, linking each estate and group with the dynastic state, thus
narrowing the scope for a civic-nation-building strategy. Accordingly, during the first decade of
the twentieth century in the Russian Empire, various bases of social identity, both old and new,such as ethnicity, nation, estate, class, confession, occupation, and region, affected the daily
lives of subjects in parallel, partly overlapping each other. Full of contradiction between theold and the new, Russian society contained within itself a centrifugal force that was increasing
in momentum. At the same time, a centripetal force, more or less effectively, supported thefunction of the entire empire, holding it “One and indivisible.” Both forces worked throughofficial and private activities at various levels, the actors of which lived their lives dependingon the diverse and complex basis of social identity mentioned above. Our panel aims to analyze
how these activities interrelated with centrifugal, and especially, centripetal force within the
Russian Empire, focusing on local networks of legal rules in Kazan Province, works of a Jewish
nationalist in Russian Poland, and images of homeland envisioned in health resort guidebooks
respectively.
Jane Burbank, New York University (USA), “Communicating Sovereignty: Networks ofLegal Rule in the Kazan Judicial Circuit”
This paper explores the workings of the legal system in a large, multi-ethnic, multiconfessional region of the empire. I examine the communications networks that linked police,
court, and administrative officials as they processed legal cases. The major bearers of thestate’s administrative burdens were middle-level personnel whose duty it was to respond to
subjects’ requests for justice.   My research in the Kazan archives reveals the dense web ofcommunications that in principle assured coordination of the government’s different services.
I focus in particular on the intersection of the political police (the gendarmes), the governor’s
office, and local administration. I argue that the much maligned “bureaucracy” functioned
efficiently and that its procedures constituted a useful resource for both rulers and subjects.
Haruka Miyazaki, Seikei University (Japan), “The Sense of Belonging in Russian ruled
Poland: A. Hartglas and Jewish Community in Warsaw”
The study of Eastern European nationalism in the western part of the Russian Empire (including
Congress Poland) has always been challenging for scholars because the region had several
minority groups spread around the area in mosaic form. That is, no ethnic group could obtain

56

Saturday — August 10 • Session IV – Panel IV-4 • 9:30 am – 11:15 am

Yaroslav Shulatov, Hiroshima City University (Japan), “The Perspectives and Problemsof the Soviet-Japanese Economic Relations in the 1920s”
Moscow established diplomatic relations with Tokyo in 1925 by signing the Soviet-Japanese
Basic Convention, also obtaining an official recognition of the Soviet Union from the strongest
capitalist power in East Asia. Soviet foreign policy in the Far East was entering a fundamentallynew stage.
This Convention invoked the economic negotiations between Soviet Russia and Japan. As amatter of common knowledge, the Japanese side was strongly interested in fishery rights in the
Far Eastern waters and concessions in Northern Sakhalin, especially oil supplies. The Soviet
side clearly realized the Japanese desires, but the position of the Soviet officials regarding thedevelopment of economic relations with Japan was very complicated. The People’s Commissar(=Minister) for Foreign Affairs Georgii Vasil’evich Chicherin (Г.В. Чичерин) in his telegrams
to the Soviet representative (Polpred or Ambassador) in Tokyo Viktor Leont’evich Kopp (В.Л.
Копп) expressed his doubts regarding the trade with Japan. At the same time, the officials fromthe Soviet Far East showed their concern in developing the economic contacts with Japan intimber industry etc. Meanwhile, the Soviet-controlled Chinese Eastern Railroad (CER) andthe Japanese South Manchurian Railroad (Mantetsu) were strong competitors in North Eastern
China, which also effected the question of economic cooperation between the USSR and Japan.
This paper sheds light on the unknown sides of the Soviet-Japanese economic relations in
1920s, relying on previous research and using unpublished primary sources from archives.
Masafumi Asada, National Institute of Japanese Literature (Japan), “The Great Deal:
Sealing of the Chinese Eastern Railway in 1935”
From Russian and Japanese archival documents, I will illustrate the selling of the Chinese
Eastern Railway (hereinafter the CER) in 1935, which was constructed by the Russian Empire.
March 23, 1935, the Soviet government sold its interest in the CER in Manchukuo for 140
million yen, finalizing negotiations which began in May 1933. A journalist wrote in the same
year that “this agreement was a big victory for the policy of peace pursued by the Soviet Unionand for the cause of peace in the Far East.” However, the sealing negotiation was not so simple
matter. In addition, the game of politics of the selling had an effect upon the management of
the CER. I will discuss these details form Russian, Japanese and Chinese side and describe themanagement of the CER under Japanese rule since 1931. This paper goes beyond exclusively
national frameworks, while joining the often separated study of China, Japan and Russia. As aresult, I will be able to provide the complicated history of Northeast China during Manchukuo
for the audience from the East Asian countries.

Saturday — August 10 • Session V – Panel V-1 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

57

Session V • Saturday • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

Panel V-1 “Holding a Complex Empire ‘One and Indivisible’:
Russian Society in the Early Twentieth Century”
Russia entered the twentieth century as a rapidly modernizing empire, but at the same time itretained many traditional aspects of society. The growth of cities and industry tended to makethe modern sense of nationalism and awareness of class more strongly felt in some places ofthe empire, whereas the autocratic ideal of governance, which had survived in principle thechallenge of the 1905 revolution, helped to maintain elsewhere, though to a lesser degree than
before, the traditional bond of loyalty, linking each estate and group with the dynastic state, thus
narrowing the scope for a civic-nation-building strategy. Accordingly, during the first decade of
the twentieth century in the Russian Empire, various bases of social identity, both old and new,such as ethnicity, nation, estate, class, confession, occupation, and region, affected the daily
lives of subjects in parallel, partly overlapping each other. Full of contradiction between theold and the new, Russian society contained within itself a centrifugal force that was increasing
in momentum. At the same time, a centripetal force, more or less effectively, supported thefunction of the entire empire, holding it “One and indivisible.” Both forces worked throughofficial and private activities at various levels, the actors of which lived their lives dependingon the diverse and complex basis of social identity mentioned above. Our panel aims to analyze
how these activities interrelated with centrifugal, and especially, centripetal force within the
Russian Empire, focusing on local networks of legal rules in Kazan Province, works of a Jewish
nationalist in Russian Poland, and images of homeland envisioned in health resort guidebooks
respectively.
Jane Burbank, New York University (USA), “Communicating Sovereignty: Networks ofLegal Rule in the Kazan Judicial Circuit”
This paper explores the workings of the legal system in a large, multi-ethnic, multiconfessional region of the empire. I examine the communications networks that linked police,
court, and administrative officials as they processed legal cases. The major bearers of thestate’s administrative burdens were middle-level personnel whose duty it was to respond to
subjects’ requests for justice.   My research in the Kazan archives reveals the dense web ofcommunications that in principle assured coordination of the government’s different services.
I focus in particular on the intersection of the political police (the gendarmes), the governor’s
office, and local administration. I argue that the much maligned “bureaucracy” functioned
efficiently and that its procedures constituted a useful resource for both rulers and subjects.
Haruka Miyazaki, Seikei University (Japan), “The Sense of Belonging in Russian ruled
Poland: A. Hartglas and Jewish Community in Warsaw”
The study of Eastern European nationalism in the western part of the Russian Empire (including
Congress Poland) has always been challenging for scholars because the region had several
minority groups spread around the area in mosaic form. That is, no ethnic group could obtain

Saturday — August 10 • Session V – Panel V-1 / 2 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

Saturday — August 10 • Session V – Panel V-2 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

their own “homeland” without sharing it with other ethnic groups. This complicated situation
caused a gap between the so-called “Western” nation-state model and the reality in this region.
The severity of this gap was particularly acute in the former Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth,the once multi-ethnic empire in Eastern Europe at the beginning of the 20th century. According
to the modern nation-state theory, numerous national groups in the making attempted to find aplace to call their “own” territory. Among such cases, the Polish national movement was oneof the more successful movements because Poland regained her independence and statehoodby the Treaty of Versailles in 1919. However, the multi-ethnic social structure remained in the
new Polish state.
“How does nationalism discourse determine ‘homeland?’ ” To explore this question, I will focus
on the Jewish case, the most considerable minority group in Russian ruled Poland. For example,
it is said that about 10% of the entire population of Warsaw was Jewish. This high percentage ofJewish population indicates the diversity of attitudes about “homeland” even within the Jewish
community. More precisely, I will explore a unique case among the Jewish attitudes on the“homeland” issue. The case of Apolinary Hartglas, a Jewish nationalist from Poland who was
an influential journalist in Warsaw, presents us with a unique concept of “homeland.”hope to get the development profit from the Northeast Asia Region. To get the strategic goal,
Russia must integrate more actively with other countries in this region. Under the backgroundof Russia’s strategic shift to the East, how we look forward and evaluate the cooperation anddevelopment in the Northeast Asia Region? The important factors are following:
1.   To build up free trade zone between China, Japan and South Korea. If such a free tradezone is established, how Russia co-operate with three countries in this region?
2.   To keep regional safety and solve the “Nuclear weapon” problem of North Korea.
3. To cooperate in the field of energy based on Russian energy resources in the Northeast
Asia Region.
After the collapse of the Soviet Union, Russia’s diplomatic policy has been changing, from
Western-centered to multi-faceted diplomacy for pursuing a balance between its Western andEastern neighbors. After his re-election, Putin clearly stated that Russia’s diplomatic policy
priority rests with the Asia-Pacific, especially the Northeast Asia Region. Russia will not giveup its traditional co-operation with Europe, but now it is hoping to revive its Far East region
and accelerate economic restructuring through cooperation with Northeast Asia, an economic
engine amid the global recession, and Northeast Asia will also get benefit in the field of energy
from Russia.

58

Yoshiro Ikeda, University of Tokyo (Japan), “Putting Together an Imperial Jigsaw Puzzle:
How the Russian Empire Was Envisaged in the Health Resort Boom during the FirstWorld War”
With the beginning of the First World War, the Russian Empire experienced an unprecedented
boom in health resorts that were scattered throughout her vast territory. The wealthy classesof Russia had long preferred the prestigious German and Austrian health resorts to domestic
ones, which were primitive, underdeveloped and lacked funding. However, with the outbreakof the war, many patients from Russia in these foreign spas were taken captive, and the news of
their suffering ignited within Russian society a patriotic urge to make domestic resorts such as
Piat’gorsk and Staraia Russa superior to, for example, Baden-Baden or Karlsbad. Thus begana unique health resort boom in Russia, with rising interest not only in spas and sanatoria, butalso in the homeland’s nature itself. During this boom, several health resort guidebooks were
published, with both famous and unknown authors writing eagerly about how each region of theRussian empire was gifted with rich health resorts and beautiful natural scenery. The press also
regularly dedicated space to articles on this theme. My paper aims to analyze how each region
was depicted in the guidebooks, periodicals, and other texts, and how the images of the entire
empire were envisioned there.

Panel V-2 The Cooperation and Development in the Northeast Asia
Region under the Background of Russia’s Strategic Shift to the East
In the past ten years, especially after Europe’s debt crisis, Russia has been demonstrating that
it is shifting its strategic center from the West to the East. In today world the Northeast Asia
Region (China, Japan, and South Korea) continues to be an engine of global growth, so Russia

59

Wang Ning, Shanghai International studies University (China), “Development of theEastern Part of Russia during the Last Three Centuries: Achievements and Lessons”
June 3, 1896, representatives of the Dynasty Qin from China and Tsarist Russia signed “Thesecret agreement”(Formally known as “The mutual assistance treaties of defense” or “Theagreement of defense alliance.” On September 8 of the same year, “The contract regulationsof Sino-Russian joint railway company in Eastern Province” was signed in Berlin, the capitalof Germany. Since then, in 1898 year, Russia signed “The lease treaty of Lushun and DalianBay.” Based on those unequal treaties the Tsarist Russia opened the Prelude to the eastward. In
1903, whistles from the Middle East Railway resounded through the silence of Northeast partof China . At the time as the two railway corporations have opened, large number of Russian
workers came to China and at the same time Russian army constantly arrived to Harbin andthe places along the East Chinese Railway, controlled those places which beyond the reach of
the Dynasty Qin’s authority. The Russians once occupied Harbin 60 percent of Harbin’s total
population.
If we say, Nikolai II’s East strategy was successful at that time, than, what the International anddomestic environments were in both of China and Russia?  After more than 100 years, what will
happen in this piece of land? We will discuss this issue in the paper.
Na Chuanlin, Shanghai International Studies University (China), The Influence of theNorth Korean Nuclear Weapon Issue on China’s Foreign Policy
State interest is the most important factor which affects interstate relations. But in history,
the ideological factor strongly affected the relations between China and North Korea, so theChinese Army entered the Korean War of 1950-1953. 60 years have passed after the Korean
War ended, the security problem in Northeast Asia Region still exists. Since the beginning

Saturday — August 10 • Session V – Panel V-1 / 2 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

Saturday — August 10 • Session V – Panel V-2 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

their own “homeland” without sharing it with other ethnic groups. This complicated situation
caused a gap between the so-called “Western” nation-state model and the reality in this region.
The severity of this gap was particularly acute in the former Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth,the once multi-ethnic empire in Eastern Europe at the beginning of the 20th century. According
to the modern nation-state theory, numerous national groups in the making attempted to find aplace to call their “own” territory. Among such cases, the Polish national movement was oneof the more successful movements because Poland regained her independence and statehoodby the Treaty of Versailles in 1919. However, the multi-ethnic social structure remained in the
new Polish state.
“How does nationalism discourse determine ‘homeland?’ ” To explore this question, I will focus
on the Jewish case, the most considerable minority group in Russian ruled Poland. For example,
it is said that about 10% of the entire population of Warsaw was Jewish. This high percentage ofJewish population indicates the diversity of attitudes about “homeland” even within the Jewish
community. More precisely, I will explore a unique case among the Jewish attitudes on the“homeland” issue. The case of Apolinary Hartglas, a Jewish nationalist from Poland who was
an influential journalist in Warsaw, presents us with a unique concept of “homeland.”hope to get the development profit from the Northeast Asia Region. To get the strategic goal,
Russia must integrate more actively with other countries in this region. Under the backgroundof Russia’s strategic shift to the East, how we look forward and evaluate the cooperation anddevelopment in the Northeast Asia Region? The important factors are following:
1.   To build up free trade zone between China, Japan and South Korea. If such a free tradezone is established, how Russia co-operate with three countries in this region?
2.   To keep regional safety and solve the “Nuclear weapon” problem of North Korea.
3. To cooperate in the field of energy based on Russian energy resources in the Northeast
Asia Region.
After the collapse of the Soviet Union, Russia’s diplomatic policy has been changing, from
Western-centered to multi-faceted diplomacy for pursuing a balance between its Western andEastern neighbors. After his re-election, Putin clearly stated that Russia’s diplomatic policy
priority rests with the Asia-Pacific, especially the Northeast Asia Region. Russia will not giveup its traditional co-operation with Europe, but now it is hoping to revive its Far East region
and accelerate economic restructuring through cooperation with Northeast Asia, an economic
engine amid the global recession, and Northeast Asia will also get benefit in the field of energy
from Russia.

58

Yoshiro Ikeda, University of Tokyo (Japan), “Putting Together an Imperial Jigsaw Puzzle:
How the Russian Empire Was Envisaged in the Health Resort Boom during the FirstWorld War”
With the beginning of the First World War, the Russian Empire experienced an unprecedented
boom in health resorts that were scattered throughout her vast territory. The wealthy classesof Russia had long preferred the prestigious German and Austrian health resorts to domestic
ones, which were primitive, underdeveloped and lacked funding. However, with the outbreakof the war, many patients from Russia in these foreign spas were taken captive, and the news of
their suffering ignited within Russian society a patriotic urge to make domestic resorts such as
Piat’gorsk and Staraia Russa superior to, for example, Baden-Baden or Karlsbad. Thus begana unique health resort boom in Russia, with rising interest not only in spas and sanatoria, butalso in the homeland’s nature itself. During this boom, several health resort guidebooks were
published, with both famous and unknown authors writing eagerly about how each region of theRussian empire was gifted with rich health resorts and beautiful natural scenery. The press also
regularly dedicated space to articles on this theme. My paper aims to analyze how each region
was depicted in the guidebooks, periodicals, and other texts, and how the images of the entire
empire were envisioned there.

Panel V-2 The Cooperation and Development in the Northeast Asia
Region under the Background of Russia’s Strategic Shift to the East
In the past ten years, especially after Europe’s debt crisis, Russia has been demonstrating that
it is shifting its strategic center from the West to the East. In today world the Northeast Asia
Region (China, Japan, and South Korea) continues to be an engine of global growth, so Russia

59

Wang Ning, Shanghai International studies University (China), “Development of theEastern Part of Russia during the Last Three Centuries: Achievements and Lessons”
June 3, 1896, representatives of the Dynasty Qin from China and Tsarist Russia signed “Thesecret agreement”(Formally known as “The mutual assistance treaties of defense” or “Theagreement of defense alliance.” On September 8 of the same year, “The contract regulationsof Sino-Russian joint railway company in Eastern Province” was signed in Berlin, the capitalof Germany. Since then, in 1898 year, Russia signed “The lease treaty of Lushun and DalianBay.” Based on those unequal treaties the Tsarist Russia opened the Prelude to the eastward. In
1903, whistles from the Middle East Railway resounded through the silence of Northeast partof China . At the time as the two railway corporations have opened, large number of Russian
workers came to China and at the same time Russian army constantly arrived to Harbin andthe places along the East Chinese Railway, controlled those places which beyond the reach of
the Dynasty Qin’s authority. The Russians once occupied Harbin 60 percent of Harbin’s total
population.
If we say, Nikolai II’s East strategy was successful at that time, than, what the International anddomestic environments were in both of China and Russia?  After more than 100 years, what will
happen in this piece of land? We will discuss this issue in the paper.
Na Chuanlin, Shanghai International Studies University (China), The Influence of theNorth Korean Nuclear Weapon Issue on China’s Foreign Policy
State interest is the most important factor which affects interstate relations. But in history,
the ideological factor strongly affected the relations between China and North Korea, so theChinese Army entered the Korean War of 1950-1953. 60 years have passed after the Korean
War ended, the security problem in Northeast Asia Region still exists. Since the beginning

Saturday — August 10 • Session V – Panel V-2 / 3 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

Saturday — August 10 • Session V – Panel V-3 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

of 2013, North Korea launched missiles and tested nuclear weapon, and thus destroyed theregional security. This is a serious challenge not only to China’s North Korean policy, but also
to China’ security and diplomatic strategy in general. On March 6, 2013, the North Korean
Army declared to cancel the armistice agreement that ended the Korean War in 1953. North
Korea intends to gain the diplomatic initiatives by playing a card of “nuclear weapon,” but“the nuclear weapon game” maybe develops into a new war between North Korea and South
Korea. In this case, Chinese national security will certainly be threatened. The possession of
nuclear weapons is North Korea’s national strategy, and China’s national security will face a
new challenge.
North Korea’s possession of nuclear weapons will increase the possibility of conflicts inNortheast Asia. As a result, China surrounded by nuclear countries will live in the shadow of
nuclear weapons. China deals with the nuclear issue and its North Korea policy from a broader
perspective of the Northeast Asian security and the common interest of all countries concerned,
rather than bilateral relations. China maintains that the Northeast Asian security is not selfsecurity but a multi-mutual security shared with neighboring countries and the international
community. In seeking multi-mutual security, China has made much efforts to cooperate withall countries concerned and solve the nuclear issue through peaceful method. It is these newviews on international affairs and the Northeast Asian security that have greatly changed
China’s policy towards North Korea.

and sedentary people who engaged in traditional forms of civil society – clans, tribes, andextended family networks. After being a Soviet appendage for more than seventy years, newindependent Muslim states are struggling with their “colonial” past by redefining their national
identities and implementing qualitative changes in the fabric of society. In contextualising andhistoricising “Central Asian civil society,” this paper takes a broader perspective and looks
beyond democratic frameworks. The study focuses on social networks as markers for analysing
civil society, which are likely to be different from the Western understanding of civil society.
If in an ideal-type of Western democracy civil society involves institutions that promoteliberal electoral democracy, in politically organised Central Asian societies, solidarity-based
associations pursued another apolitical interests benefiting the members of numerous clubs,
trade unions, friendship societies, and professional associations.
The post-Soviet “identity crisis” of civil society characterised with the rise of various NGOs
undermined people’s trust in social-based forms of organisations and created an incentive forthem to rely more on the existing private networks, a possible representation of post-Soviet
social capital. In sum, swift changes in economic, political, and social domains resulted inalienated and demotivated public and the increased scepticism about the functionality andcapacity of civic institutions. While arguing that the meaning of civil society depends oncontext, the paper seeks evidence of how traditional elements of preserved social fabric inCentral Asian societies are reflected in today’s networks of individuals and civic groups.

Lu Changhong, Shanghai International studies University (China), “Russia’s Strategic
Eastward Shift Has a Long Way to Go”
Russia’s east-oriented strategy is on the basis of government-leading, in order to promote theeconomic development of the eastern region as an essential content and to enhance the status
and influence of Russia in the Asia-Pacific region as the long-term goal. The eastern region of
Russia is rich in resources, but the economies there is relatively backward. It is important toaccelerate the integration of the eastern region into the Asian economies, for the purpose ofmaintaining the security of Russia’s eastern territories and achieving national rejuvenation. The
Russian government has formulated a series of plans and measures to promote the developmentof the eastern region, but the difficulties ahead is very obvious and the road is undoubtedly longand tortuous.

Ion Voicu Sucală, University of Glasgow (UK), “Investigating Organizational Culture in
Kazakhstan”
The organizational culture represent one of the most researched but as well disputed aspects
in management. From 1980 a lot of theories and models were proposed, mainly from thequantitative perspective. Hofstede (1980), Trompenaars & Hampden-Turner (1998), the Globe
project (Javidan & House, 2001, 2002) or the Focus questionnaire (Quinn & Rohrbaugh, 1983,
VanMujien et al., 1999) are few examples of quantitative researches that offered not only
theoretical framework of national culture but as well detailed countries’ rankings for various
dimensions of the culture. But these quantitative models were accompanied with substantial
criticism, e.g. Hunt (1980), Goodstein (1981), Spector et al. (2001), McSweeney (2002), or
Baskerville (2005). Regardless if culture represents some sort of mind software as Hofstede
argues or is an aspect impossible to be measured as other researchers argue, it represents a very
important characteristic in the contemporary globalizing world. This is the context in which a
research focused on the organizational culture of Kazakhstan could bring useful insights, bothfrom the theoretical and empirical points of view. From this perspective Kazahhstan represents
an ideal testing site, because of its remarkable characteristic – a multicultural, multiethnic andmulti-religious country.
The paper presents the empirical results and implications of a research of the organizational
culture applied in a Kazakh university. The research used a mixed approach – the Focus
questionnaire based on the Quinn’s competing values framework, followed by qualitative indepth interviews. The preliminary results confirm to some extent the criticism brought to thequantitative approach, mainly the irrelevance of the statistical aggregated indicators in a very

60

Panel V-3 Central Asian Society Today
Timur Alexandrov, University of Cambridge (UK), “Tradition vs Postmodernism:
A Search for the Intermediary Path between Relativist and Universalist Notions of
Associational Life in Central Asia”
Among the states of the former Soviet Union, Central Asian republics represent an importantlesson about transformation, democratisation, and development of civil society. The five nationsof Central Asia, including Kazakhstan, Uzbekistan, Kyrgyzstan, Tajikistan, and Turkmenistan,
are historically known as the home of the Silk Road and the societies of indigenous nomadic

61

Saturday — August 10 • Session V – Panel V-2 / 3 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

Saturday — August 10 • Session V – Panel V-3 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

of 2013, North Korea launched missiles and tested nuclear weapon, and thus destroyed theregional security. This is a serious challenge not only to China’s North Korean policy, but also
to China’ security and diplomatic strategy in general. On March 6, 2013, the North Korean
Army declared to cancel the armistice agreement that ended the Korean War in 1953. North
Korea intends to gain the diplomatic initiatives by playing a card of “nuclear weapon,” but“the nuclear weapon game” maybe develops into a new war between North Korea and South
Korea. In this case, Chinese national security will certainly be threatened. The possession of
nuclear weapons is North Korea’s national strategy, and China’s national security will face a
new challenge.
North Korea’s possession of nuclear weapons will increase the possibility of conflicts inNortheast Asia. As a result, China surrounded by nuclear countries will live in the shadow of
nuclear weapons. China deals with the nuclear issue and its North Korea policy from a broader
perspective of the Northeast Asian security and the common interest of all countries concerned,
rather than bilateral relations. China maintains that the Northeast Asian security is not selfsecurity but a multi-mutual security shared with neighboring countries and the international
community. In seeking multi-mutual security, China has made much efforts to cooperate withall countries concerned and solve the nuclear issue through peaceful method. It is these newviews on international affairs and the Northeast Asian security that have greatly changed
China’s policy towards North Korea.

and sedentary people who engaged in traditional forms of civil society – clans, tribes, andextended family networks. After being a Soviet appendage for more than seventy years, newindependent Muslim states are struggling with their “colonial” past by redefining their national
identities and implementing qualitative changes in the fabric of society. In contextualising andhistoricising “Central Asian civil society,” this paper takes a broader perspective and looks
beyond democratic frameworks. The study focuses on social networks as markers for analysing
civil society, which are likely to be different from the Western understanding of civil society.
If in an ideal-type of Western democracy civil society involves institutions that promoteliberal electoral democracy, in politically organised Central Asian societies, solidarity-based
associations pursued another apolitical interests benefiting the members of numerous clubs,
trade unions, friendship societies, and professional associations.
The post-Soviet “identity crisis” of civil society characterised with the rise of various NGOs
undermined people’s trust in social-based forms of organisations and created an incentive forthem to rely more on the existing private networks, a possible representation of post-Soviet
social capital. In sum, swift changes in economic, political, and social domains resulted inalienated and demotivated public and the increased scepticism about the functionality andcapacity of civic institutions. While arguing that the meaning of civil society depends oncontext, the paper seeks evidence of how traditional elements of preserved social fabric inCentral Asian societies are reflected in today’s networks of individuals and civic groups.

Lu Changhong, Shanghai International studies University (China), “Russia’s Strategic
Eastward Shift Has a Long Way to Go”
Russia’s east-oriented strategy is on the basis of government-leading, in order to promote theeconomic development of the eastern region as an essential content and to enhance the status
and influence of Russia in the Asia-Pacific region as the long-term goal. The eastern region of
Russia is rich in resources, but the economies there is relatively backward. It is important toaccelerate the integration of the eastern region into the Asian economies, for the purpose ofmaintaining the security of Russia’s eastern territories and achieving national rejuvenation. The
Russian government has formulated a series of plans and measures to promote the developmentof the eastern region, but the difficulties ahead is very obvious and the road is undoubtedly longand tortuous.

Ion Voicu Sucală, University of Glasgow (UK), “Investigating Organizational Culture in
Kazakhstan”
The organizational culture represent one of the most researched but as well disputed aspects
in management. From 1980 a lot of theories and models were proposed, mainly from thequantitative perspective. Hofstede (1980), Trompenaars & Hampden-Turner (1998), the Globe
project (Javidan & House, 2001, 2002) or the Focus questionnaire (Quinn & Rohrbaugh, 1983,
VanMujien et al., 1999) are few examples of quantitative researches that offered not only
theoretical framework of national culture but as well detailed countries’ rankings for various
dimensions of the culture. But these quantitative models were accompanied with substantial
criticism, e.g. Hunt (1980), Goodstein (1981), Spector et al. (2001), McSweeney (2002), or
Baskerville (2005). Regardless if culture represents some sort of mind software as Hofstede
argues or is an aspect impossible to be measured as other researchers argue, it represents a very
important characteristic in the contemporary globalizing world. This is the context in which a
research focused on the organizational culture of Kazakhstan could bring useful insights, bothfrom the theoretical and empirical points of view. From this perspective Kazahhstan represents
an ideal testing site, because of its remarkable characteristic – a multicultural, multiethnic andmulti-religious country.
The paper presents the empirical results and implications of a research of the organizational
culture applied in a Kazakh university. The research used a mixed approach – the Focus
questionnaire based on the Quinn’s competing values framework, followed by qualitative indepth interviews. The preliminary results confirm to some extent the criticism brought to thequantitative approach, mainly the irrelevance of the statistical aggregated indicators in a very

60

Panel V-3 Central Asian Society Today
Timur Alexandrov, University of Cambridge (UK), “Tradition vs Postmodernism:
A Search for the Intermediary Path between Relativist and Universalist Notions of
Associational Life in Central Asia”
Among the states of the former Soviet Union, Central Asian republics represent an importantlesson about transformation, democratisation, and development of civil society. The five nationsof Central Asia, including Kazakhstan, Uzbekistan, Kyrgyzstan, Tajikistan, and Turkmenistan,
are historically known as the home of the Silk Road and the societies of indigenous nomadic

61

62

Saturday — August 10 • Session V – Panel V-3 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

heterogeneous environment. As well the result provides useful insight regarding the cleavages
among different ethnic groups from the cultural point of view. Based on these preliminary
results, the methodology of investigating organizational culture in Kazakhstan – and similar
cultural environments, is discussed.
Anel Kulakhmetova, University of Cambridge (UK), “An Agenda for KazakhstanChildren: ‘Beings’ vs ‘Becomings’?”
The twentieth century has drastically changed lives of Soviet children, bringing lower mortality
rates, widespread immunization, universal literacy, more opportunities for communication andlearning, legal protection for mothers and children. The collapse of the Soviet Union led to thecollapse of the entire social protection system, and resulted in the unprecedented levels of childpoverty, child labor, and institutionalization of children. At the same time with the ratificationof the UN Convention on the Rights of the Child (UNCRC), independent Kazakhstan has
defined child welfare as one of the main priorities for the national policy. However, the efforts
undertaken in the social sphere were primarily concentrated on mitigating the impact of social
factors on children and to the lesser extent focus on strengthening the family potential andsocial services system to prevent disintegration of families.
The question remains if Kazakhstan would be able to sustain and improve the welfare ofchildren using international instruments and its national legislation. Analysis shows a very
mixed and complex picture. The other important question that should be asked is how thesociety and the government see children: are the national strategies future-oriented, or do they
promote the well-being of children in the present, and is it possible for the country to follow
both strategies at the same time?
Venerakhan Torobekova, Regional Institute for Economic Freedom and Leadership(Kyrgyzstan), “‘Clan Politics’ or ‘Patron-Client’ Relations in Post-Soviet Central Asia: In
Postcolonial Discourse”
My paper focuses on the post-Soviet and international intellectuals’ discourse on “clan politics”
in Central Asia. Recently, it has become one of the significant themes among political scientists
and anthropologists. In other words, discourse on whether decentralized regime in the post-Soviet
Central Asia has turned into “traditional” form of regime or is “patron-client” relations as continuityof Soviet legacy. Seeking an authentic picture in political development in Central Asian states, PostSoviet and international scholars explain “clan politics” through different spectrums. However,in my study rational points and gaps in explaining “clan politics” in Central Asia will be also
examined. Misinterpretation of “clan” in Central Asian case has own specificity, I will accurately
examine it and clarify “tribal” and “clan” relations, which are key words to understand politicaldevelopment in post-Soviet Central Asia. However, the main purpose in this work is theoretical
study of “clan politics” as part of postcolonial discourse among post-Soviet and international
intellectuals. Considering post-Soviet states, namely Central Asian states as postcolonial states,
intellectuals’ discourse focuses on “traditional” form of governance that is “clan-based politics”.
Briefly, discrepancy in examining “clan politics” in post-Soviet Central Asia has led to anothersignificant discourse as in postcolonial study, which will be also studied in my paper.

Saturday — August 10 • Session V – Panel V-4 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

63

Panel V-4 The Old Believers in Manchuria
The Old Believers from Russian Far East and Siberia, i.e. Priamurie, Primorie and Zabaikalie
regions settled in Manchuria in 1910-1930. They lived in Harbin, Mudanjang area and in
Tryokhrechye, the north region of Manchuria. Among them there were popovtsy (priest group)and bespopovtsy (priestless group). The Old Believers accepting Belokrinitsky hierarchy(popovtsy) lived mainly in Harbin and Tryokhrechye, bespopovtsy lived in the mountainous
region near Mudanjang. In 1934 the Japanese military authority organized Bureau of the Russian
emigrants in Manchuria to control and aid them. In this panel we will discuss the activity ofthis Bureau and its validity in relations with the parishes of Old Believers church. With regard
to this we make attempt to compare the case of Old Believers church and Nikonian Orthodox
Church in Manchuria. After World War II the Japanese withdrew from Manchuria and Russian
emigrants began to resettle to another region in Manchuria or come back to Russia. Somegroups of Old Believers began to emigrate to Australia and South America. We investigate theconditions and reasons of their emigration to South America. At the same time a panelist reports
the present situation of Russian Old Believers in South America.
Ivan Shevnin, Russian Geographical Society (Russia), “The Attitude of the Secular
Authorities towards the Old Believers’ church in Northern Manchuria in 1920-1930”
This paper attempts to describe some aspects of the policy of the secular authorities in the
territory of Northern Manchuria towards the Drevlepravoslavnaya Christ’s church (the Old
Believers accepting Belokrinitsky hierarchy) in the 1920-1930s. This paper is based on certain
publications. It is known that the beginning of church life in Northern Manchuria was set in1917 in Harbin, though some representatives of the Old Believers Church were among the firstbuilders of the East Chinese Railroad (KVZhD) since 1898. Then the first parish was createdon blessing of the bishop of the Irkutsk and Amur and all the Far East Joseph (Antipin), which
was a part of the Far East diocese. Some of the parishes remained in its structure up to the endof 1930, while others left it in connection with features of socio-political development of Soviet
Russia.
Thanks to assistance of administrative structures of the KVZhD, Old Believers of the
Belokrinitsky consent constructed in Harbin the temple for the sake of St. Apostles Peterand Pavel in 1925. After transition of management of KVZhD to maintaining the Soviet
administration the Old Believers church was deprived of any support. The parishes of Old
Believers church to Tryokhrechye in the 1920s were in less favorable conditions. Afterestablishment of a political regime of Manchzhu-Dee-Guo in the territory of Northern Manchuria
in 1932-1934 the secular power orders the relations with the parishes of Old Believers church,
removing the intense moments. Creation of the Bureau of the Russian emigrants in Manchuria
contributed to stabilizing the relations between the secular power and the Old Believers church.
Representatives of Old Believers took active part in political life of the Russian emigration in
Harbin, Tryokhrechye. Brochures, magazines were published, mailings to Europe, the USA,
Australia, Canada and the USSR went and accepted, priests freely satisfied spiritual needsof old believers Christians. The number of parishes of churches of the Drevlepravoslavnaya

62

Saturday — August 10 • Session V – Panel V-3 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

heterogeneous environment. As well the result provides useful insight regarding the cleavages
among different ethnic groups from the cultural point of view. Based on these preliminary
results, the methodology of investigating organizational culture in Kazakhstan – and similar
cultural environments, is discussed.
Anel Kulakhmetova, University of Cambridge (UK), “An Agenda for KazakhstanChildren: ‘Beings’ vs ‘Becomings’?”
The twentieth century has drastically changed lives of Soviet children, bringing lower mortality
rates, widespread immunization, universal literacy, more opportunities for communication andlearning, legal protection for mothers and children. The collapse of the Soviet Union led to thecollapse of the entire social protection system, and resulted in the unprecedented levels of childpoverty, child labor, and institutionalization of children. At the same time with the ratificationof the UN Convention on the Rights of the Child (UNCRC), independent Kazakhstan has
defined child welfare as one of the main priorities for the national policy. However, the efforts
undertaken in the social sphere were primarily concentrated on mitigating the impact of social
factors on children and to the lesser extent focus on strengthening the family potential andsocial services system to prevent disintegration of families.
The question remains if Kazakhstan would be able to sustain and improve the welfare ofchildren using international instruments and its national legislation. Analysis shows a very
mixed and complex picture. The other important question that should be asked is how thesociety and the government see children: are the national strategies future-oriented, or do they
promote the well-being of children in the present, and is it possible for the country to follow
both strategies at the same time?
Venerakhan Torobekova, Regional Institute for Economic Freedom and Leadership(Kyrgyzstan), “‘Clan Politics’ or ‘Patron-Client’ Relations in Post-Soviet Central Asia: In
Postcolonial Discourse”
My paper focuses on the post-Soviet and international intellectuals’ discourse on “clan politics”
in Central Asia. Recently, it has become one of the significant themes among political scientists
and anthropologists. In other words, discourse on whether decentralized regime in the post-Soviet
Central Asia has turned into “traditional” form of regime or is “patron-client” relations as continuityof Soviet legacy. Seeking an authentic picture in political development in Central Asian states, PostSoviet and international scholars explain “clan politics” through different spectrums. However,in my study rational points and gaps in explaining “clan politics” in Central Asia will be also
examined. Misinterpretation of “clan” in Central Asian case has own specificity, I will accurately
examine it and clarify “tribal” and “clan” relations, which are key words to understand politicaldevelopment in post-Soviet Central Asia. However, the main purpose in this work is theoretical
study of “clan politics” as part of postcolonial discourse among post-Soviet and international
intellectuals. Considering post-Soviet states, namely Central Asian states as postcolonial states,
intellectuals’ discourse focuses on “traditional” form of governance that is “clan-based politics”.
Briefly, discrepancy in examining “clan politics” in post-Soviet Central Asia has led to anothersignificant discourse as in postcolonial study, which will be also studied in my paper.

Saturday — August 10 • Session V – Panel V-4 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

63

Panel V-4 The Old Believers in Manchuria
The Old Believers from Russian Far East and Siberia, i.e. Priamurie, Primorie and Zabaikalie
regions settled in Manchuria in 1910-1930. They lived in Harbin, Mudanjang area and in
Tryokhrechye, the north region of Manchuria. Among them there were popovtsy (priest group)and bespopovtsy (priestless group). The Old Believers accepting Belokrinitsky hierarchy(popovtsy) lived mainly in Harbin and Tryokhrechye, bespopovtsy lived in the mountainous
region near Mudanjang. In 1934 the Japanese military authority organized Bureau of the Russian
emigrants in Manchuria to control and aid them. In this panel we will discuss the activity ofthis Bureau and its validity in relations with the parishes of Old Believers church. With regard
to this we make attempt to compare the case of Old Believers church and Nikonian Orthodox
Church in Manchuria. After World War II the Japanese withdrew from Manchuria and Russian
emigrants began to resettle to another region in Manchuria or come back to Russia. Somegroups of Old Believers began to emigrate to Australia and South America. We investigate theconditions and reasons of their emigration to South America. At the same time a panelist reports
the present situation of Russian Old Believers in South America.
Ivan Shevnin, Russian Geographical Society (Russia), “The Attitude of the Secular
Authorities towards the Old Believers’ church in Northern Manchuria in 1920-1930”
This paper attempts to describe some aspects of the policy of the secular authorities in the
territory of Northern Manchuria towards the Drevlepravoslavnaya Christ’s church (the Old
Believers accepting Belokrinitsky hierarchy) in the 1920-1930s. This paper is based on certain
publications. It is known that the beginning of church life in Northern Manchuria was set in1917 in Harbin, though some representatives of the Old Believers Church were among the firstbuilders of the East Chinese Railroad (KVZhD) since 1898. Then the first parish was createdon blessing of the bishop of the Irkutsk and Amur and all the Far East Joseph (Antipin), which
was a part of the Far East diocese. Some of the parishes remained in its structure up to the endof 1930, while others left it in connection with features of socio-political development of Soviet
Russia.
Thanks to assistance of administrative structures of the KVZhD, Old Believers of the
Belokrinitsky consent constructed in Harbin the temple for the sake of St. Apostles Peterand Pavel in 1925. After transition of management of KVZhD to maintaining the Soviet
administration the Old Believers church was deprived of any support. The parishes of Old
Believers church to Tryokhrechye in the 1920s were in less favorable conditions. Afterestablishment of a political regime of Manchzhu-Dee-Guo in the territory of Northern Manchuria
in 1932-1934 the secular power orders the relations with the parishes of Old Believers church,
removing the intense moments. Creation of the Bureau of the Russian emigrants in Manchuria
contributed to stabilizing the relations between the secular power and the Old Believers church.
Representatives of Old Believers took active part in political life of the Russian emigration in
Harbin, Tryokhrechye. Brochures, magazines were published, mailings to Europe, the USA,
Australia, Canada and the USSR went and accepted, priests freely satisfied spiritual needsof old believers Christians. The number of parishes of churches of the Drevlepravoslavnaya

64

Saturday — August 10 • Session V – Panel V-4 / 5 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

Saturday — August 10 • Session V – Panel V-4 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

Christ’s church to seven by the beginning of the 1940s and this was a result of the favorable
policies described above. As a whole, the Old Believers church of the Belokrinitsky consent
enjoyed the favorable conditions created by the secular authorities in the territory of Northern
Manchuria. It is possible to say that there was more order during the Manchzhu-Dee-Guo
period than before.

that see a reality with his distorted eyes and finally falls into the chaos (The Defense of Luzhin,
Despair, Camera Obscura), or sometimes a story of an absolute desperation and a fear caused
by a strange observer’s eyes (Invitation to a Beheading, Lolita). In his works the images
associated with a vision are expressed by means of mirrors, windows and watch holes. Throughthese visual mediums objects are presented in deformed and distorted shapes unlike the originalforms. But we don’t know what is real and what is false. The vision is not an immutable andfixed entity, but it cannot help being affected by a psychological situation of a subject or adominant ideology of that society. Nabokov seeks the meaning of art through the concept ofmodern visuality in his novels. He constantly inquired into a problem of vision, so in this study
will be analyzed various experiences caused by observer’s eyes. As a result, this study will
provide a useful methodology to explain a nature of Nabokov’s literature.

Tsukada Tsutomu, Translator (Japan), “The Old Believers’ Attempt to Emigrate from
Northeast China to Paraguay in 1953”
The problems Russian Old Believers faced during emigration in Northeast China haverepeatedly drawn the attention of many researchers. Until now a lot of researches on the historyof the Old Believers in Northeast China have been done by Y. Nakamura, D. Scheffel, Y.A.
Argudyaeva, V.V. Kobko, H. Sakamoto, N. Igaue, and others. The priestless Old Believers“chapel” group (Chasovennye) from the Soviet Union settled in Northeast China in the 1920s
and 1930s. They opened their settlements in rural areas.
After the Chinese revolution of 1949, their life began to change. The collectivization ofChinese peasants and political meetings began. Propaganda was directed toward the rural
Russian population by the Soviet consulate. The Chasovennye were afraid of socialism andcollectivization. They opened new settlements in more isolated areas, such as by the Nen River,in Yilan County, in Tieli County and by Lake Jingbo. The Chasovennye continued to search
for ways to emigrate to capitalist countries. In 1953, 820 Chasovennye from many villages
succeeded in obtaining a group visa for Paraguay, and part of the Chasovennye left their village
and tried to go to Hong Kong. The Chinese local government gave permission for them toleave, but the Soviet consulate in Harbin interfered with their attempt. Four people were jailed.
In this report, on the basis of new field material and literature, I attempt to sort out this problem
concerning the re-emigration of Russian Old Believers who lived in Northeast China from ahistorical and legal perspective. This incident shows the strong desire of the Chasovennye to
avoid communism in North East China, and the emigration policy of the Soviets which blocked
their emigration.

Panel V-5 Force of Cultural Values in Russian Literature
Park Hye-Kyung, Hallym University (South Korea), “The Subjective Vision and Aestheticsof the Observer in Nabokov’s Works”
The purpose of this study is to understand Nabokov’s artistic feature and aesthetic consistency
through a framework of visuality. The vision is related to the physiological perceptivity, but
at the same time it has to be discussed in social and historical context. It was along with theappearance of a ‘modern observer’ that the visuality emerged in a literary or cultural discussion.
A vision is a core concept in understanding not only the importance of the visual subject, butalso a writer’s artistic identity.
A visuality or various observers have a particular meaning in Nabokov’s works, and in his
novels there appears constantly images related with eyes. It is sometimes a story of a character

65

Choi Jin Seok, Chungbuk National University (South Korea), “Revisiting the Meaning of‘Carnival’ in Bakhtinian Thought”
This article aims to review the opinion to the feast of M.M. Bakhtin in the context of his
carnival theory. According to him, the main problems of the carnival are not in the historicalforms which took place in the Middle Ages of Europe, but in the ideal types from the view ofthe philosophical concept “Becoming.” As positivist historians pointed out, the real forms ofcarnival in the middles ages were very simple and negative, because the festivals of that day
were usually “allowed” and “forced” by the oppressive organs such as the state, church orvillage systems. Bakhtin named this kind of festivals as “official culture.”
In contrast to this negative force, “unofficial culture” or “folk culture” also existed in the
Middle Ages, and they were the real creative source of the great writer as Francois Rabelais.  
For example, Rabelais could not write his works only for himself, because he gathered theraw materials from the popular culture in that day and after this process, he could compose a“polyphony” works, named Gargantua and Phantagruel. Bakhtin thinks that “Becoming” is a
key conception for understanding “Rabelais phenomena,” and it is not important to exam thefestivals of that day from the positivist view. The main problem is to grasp the meaning of the“carnivalization” in the popular culture as creative source of the real historical and culturalprocess.
Xia Zhongxian, Beijing Normal University (China), “The Narration of the Soviet History
in the Post-Soviet Literature”
The “narration of Soviet history” is not only an important narrative type in contemporary Russian
history of literature but also an important cultural phenomenon which is of rich implications
and recurs in different historical periods. The same “Soviet history” presents radically different
meaning prospects owing to the contextual differences. Ever since the disintegration of theSoviet Union, deconstructing and reconstructing the “Soviet history” have become the major
developmental trends of the post-Soviet literature. The evolution of the “narration of Soviet
history” in history consciousness, author’s position, narrative mode and aesthetic taste not only
contains the changing and developmental traces of socio-cultural consciousness in different
eras, but also presents the outcome of the integration of different cultural factors in different
eras. It is in this sense that the “narration of Soviet history” becomes an important phenomenon

64

Saturday — August 10 • Session V – Panel V-4 / 5 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

Saturday — August 10 • Session V – Panel V-4 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

Christ’s church to seven by the beginning of the 1940s and this was a result of the favorable
policies described above. As a whole, the Old Believers church of the Belokrinitsky consent
enjoyed the favorable conditions created by the secular authorities in the territory of Northern
Manchuria. It is possible to say that there was more order during the Manchzhu-Dee-Guo
period than before.

that see a reality with his distorted eyes and finally falls into the chaos (The Defense of Luzhin,
Despair, Camera Obscura), or sometimes a story of an absolute desperation and a fear caused
by a strange observer’s eyes (Invitation to a Beheading, Lolita). In his works the images
associated with a vision are expressed by means of mirrors, windows and watch holes. Throughthese visual mediums objects are presented in deformed and distorted shapes unlike the originalforms. But we don’t know what is real and what is false. The vision is not an immutable andfixed entity, but it cannot help being affected by a psychological situation of a subject or adominant ideology of that society. Nabokov seeks the meaning of art through the concept ofmodern visuality in his novels. He constantly inquired into a problem of vision, so in this study
will be analyzed various experiences caused by observer’s eyes. As a result, this study will
provide a useful methodology to explain a nature of Nabokov’s literature.

Tsukada Tsutomu, Translator (Japan), “The Old Believers’ Attempt to Emigrate from
Northeast China to Paraguay in 1953”
The problems Russian Old Believers faced during emigration in Northeast China haverepeatedly drawn the attention of many researchers. Until now a lot of researches on the historyof the Old Believers in Northeast China have been done by Y. Nakamura, D. Scheffel, Y.A.
Argudyaeva, V.V. Kobko, H. Sakamoto, N. Igaue, and others. The priestless Old Believers“chapel” group (Chasovennye) from the Soviet Union settled in Northeast China in the 1920s
and 1930s. They opened their settlements in rural areas.
After the Chinese revolution of 1949, their life began to change. The collectivization ofChinese peasants and political meetings began. Propaganda was directed toward the rural
Russian population by the Soviet consulate. The Chasovennye were afraid of socialism andcollectivization. They opened new settlements in more isolated areas, such as by the Nen River,in Yilan County, in Tieli County and by Lake Jingbo. The Chasovennye continued to search
for ways to emigrate to capitalist countries. In 1953, 820 Chasovennye from many villages
succeeded in obtaining a group visa for Paraguay, and part of the Chasovennye left their village
and tried to go to Hong Kong. The Chinese local government gave permission for them toleave, but the Soviet consulate in Harbin interfered with their attempt. Four people were jailed.
In this report, on the basis of new field material and literature, I attempt to sort out this problem
concerning the re-emigration of Russian Old Believers who lived in Northeast China from ahistorical and legal perspective. This incident shows the strong desire of the Chasovennye to
avoid communism in North East China, and the emigration policy of the Soviets which blocked
their emigration.

Panel V-5 Force of Cultural Values in Russian Literature
Park Hye-Kyung, Hallym University (South Korea), “The Subjective Vision and Aestheticsof the Observer in Nabokov’s Works”
The purpose of this study is to understand Nabokov’s artistic feature and aesthetic consistency
through a framework of visuality. The vision is related to the physiological perceptivity, but
at the same time it has to be discussed in social and historical context. It was along with theappearance of a ‘modern observer’ that the visuality emerged in a literary or cultural discussion.
A vision is a core concept in understanding not only the importance of the visual subject, butalso a writer’s artistic identity.
A visuality or various observers have a particular meaning in Nabokov’s works, and in his
novels there appears constantly images related with eyes. It is sometimes a story of a character

65

Choi Jin Seok, Chungbuk National University (South Korea), “Revisiting the Meaning of‘Carnival’ in Bakhtinian Thought”
This article aims to review the opinion to the feast of M.M. Bakhtin in the context of his
carnival theory. According to him, the main problems of the carnival are not in the historicalforms which took place in the Middle Ages of Europe, but in the ideal types from the view ofthe philosophical concept “Becoming.” As positivist historians pointed out, the real forms ofcarnival in the middles ages were very simple and negative, because the festivals of that day
were usually “allowed” and “forced” by the oppressive organs such as the state, church orvillage systems. Bakhtin named this kind of festivals as “official culture.”
In contrast to this negative force, “unofficial culture” or “folk culture” also existed in the
Middle Ages, and they were the real creative source of the great writer as Francois Rabelais.  
For example, Rabelais could not write his works only for himself, because he gathered theraw materials from the popular culture in that day and after this process, he could compose a“polyphony” works, named Gargantua and Phantagruel. Bakhtin thinks that “Becoming” is a
key conception for understanding “Rabelais phenomena,” and it is not important to exam thefestivals of that day from the positivist view. The main problem is to grasp the meaning of the“carnivalization” in the popular culture as creative source of the real historical and culturalprocess.
Xia Zhongxian, Beijing Normal University (China), “The Narration of the Soviet History
in the Post-Soviet Literature”
The “narration of Soviet history” is not only an important narrative type in contemporary Russian
history of literature but also an important cultural phenomenon which is of rich implications
and recurs in different historical periods. The same “Soviet history” presents radically different
meaning prospects owing to the contextual differences. Ever since the disintegration of theSoviet Union, deconstructing and reconstructing the “Soviet history” have become the major
developmental trends of the post-Soviet literature. The evolution of the “narration of Soviet
history” in history consciousness, author’s position, narrative mode and aesthetic taste not only
contains the changing and developmental traces of socio-cultural consciousness in different
eras, but also presents the outcome of the integration of different cultural factors in different
eras. It is in this sense that the “narration of Soviet history” becomes an important phenomenon

66

Saturday — August 10 • Session VI – Panel VI-1 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

Saturday — August 10 • Session VI – Panel VI-1 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

through which we can understand the Russian socio-cultural prospect and reflect upon whether
it is a “great experiment” or a “lost century”. This paper focuses on an aesthetic and cultural
analysis of the phenomenon.

has received considerable attention from a number of groups including academics, journalists,and politicians. My paper will analyze the history of the Sibaral project and its supporters fromthe 1930s onward, and will detail the various plans that have called for redirection of several
Siberian rivers, which currently flow from Central Asia into the Arctic Ocean, so that they flow
southward into Central Asia will restore the watersheds of the terminal (i.e. no outflow) Aral
Sea and boost agriculture in arid Central Asia. In the West, scholarly interest in these plans
began during the 1970s and continued into the immediate post-Soviet period. For much of
the 1990s however, both scholarly and official interest in these plans waned both inside andoutside of the former Soviet Union. Recent years, however, have witnessed a rebirth of official
and scholarly interest in the diversion plans that I will synthesize in my paper. Finally, I will
explore the history of the debate surrounding the diversion plans by including an analysis of thesubject’s treatment in academic and popular literature from the 1930s to the present.

Session VI • Saturday • 2:45 pm – 4:30 pm

Panel VI-1 “Troubled Waters: Environmental Perspectives on the
Siberian Rivers Diversion Project (Sibaral),the Danube River, and the Aral Sea”
As an irreplaceable natural resource, water plays a critical role in the environmental history ofEurasia. This panel will explore the troubled histories of the Siberian Rivers Diversion Project,
the Danube River, and the Aral Sea. All three water systems share an importance as suppliers
and sources of fresh water in their respective areas, and all three currently face a criticaldecision of how their hydrological resources should be managed. Regarding the Siberian Rivers
Diversion Project (also known as Sibaral), Dr. Christopher Ward’s paper will examine various
incarnations of a water diversion project that over the last century has proposed to reverse theflow of several Siberian rivers in order to restore the hydrological capacities of the Aral andCaspian seas. Professor Osamu Ieda’s paper will explore the issue of the dam constructions in
the Danube at Gabcikovo in Slovakia and at Nagymaros in Hungary (GNDams), which were
the first cases at the International Court of Justice in Hague regarding environmental protection,
though the conflict did not ended with the ICJ’s conclusion in 1997. Finally, Dr. Tetsuro Chida
will discuss the Aral Sea catastrophe, which was called as “the greatest man-caused ecologicalcatastrophe” in the whole history of mankind. Professor Chida will explore the question of
why the Aral Sea could not be saved. In answering this question, he will consider both thepeculiarities of the Soviet-styled socialistic regime and the general factors, which can be seen in
the ecological catastrophe all over the world. In particular, Chida will explore Michael Glantz’s“creeping environmental problem” and Oran Young’s “misfits (temporal, functional and scale)”are the key concepts for explaining the latter. Finally, Chida’s paper will provide an overview
of the history of measures for saving the Aral Sea, which follows the explanation about thereasons of their delay.
Christopher J. Ward, Clayton State University (USA), “Pandora’s Box Reopened: The
Birth, Death, and Rebirth of Sibaral”
My paper will examine the history of the highly controversial Sibaral project, which in various
incarnations over the last century has proposed to reverse the flow of several Siberian rivers(most notably the Irtysh, Ishim, Ob, Pechora, and Tobol) in order to restore the hydrologicalcapacities of the Aral and Caspian seas. For many decades, a number of diversion projects haveproposed Sibaral as a means to provide a virtually inexhaustible supply of water for drinking
and agriculture within the Central Asian regions of the Soviet Union and later the independent
states of the former Soviet Union. Since the beginning of the Soviet period, the Sibaral project67

Osamu Ieda, Hokkaido University (Japan), “From Monologue to Trialogue among Party,
Academy, and Society: The Gabcikovo-Nagymaros Dam Issue in the Socialist Hungary
in the 1980s”
The issue of the dam constructions in the Danube at Gabcikovo in Slovakia and at Nagymarosin Hungary (GNDams) is well-known among the specialists of the international environmental
law, because the issue was the first case of the International Court of Justice in Hague overenvironmental protection, though the conflict did not ended with the ICJ’s conclusion in 1997.
More than ten years later, the issue again became hot in the international arena, since theEuropean Union is once more heading eastward through promoting the navigation facilities of
the Danube in order to realize a regional integration policy, the Danube Strategy, connecting
East and West. Thus the European community requires the two countries, Slovakia and Hungary,to solve the long lasting issue at last, so that it would not be an obstacle for smooth navigationon the Danube. The eventual consequence of the giving up the GNDams project is the divided
Danube into two streams. The old one meanders in the Hungarian territory almost as it did, andthe other one, which is totally new, flows straight in the Slovak territory. The two governments,
officially, do not accept the reality of the opposite side, though they are satisfied with the realityof their own side. The societies in the two countries have basically accepted both of the realities.
However, a dialogue is still demanded between the two countries by the Danube or the Danube
region; the joining point of the two Danubes at Sap needs a cooperative management of the two
governments over dredging the riverbed, otherwise the navigation is not safe at all around thejoining point. However, the dialogue is, however, still unsure even in the trialogue involving
the EU leadership.
Tetsuro Chida, Hokkaido University (Japan), “Why the Aral Sea Could Not Be Saved?
Socialistic Irrationalities and General ‘Misfits’”
The Aral Sea catastrophe was called as “the greatest man-caused ecological catastrophe” inthe whole history of mankind. From late nineteenth century, many Russian intellectuals had
supposed that fresh water of Amu-Darya and Syr-Darya Rivers should have been gone throughfor irrigation before it reached the Aral Sea. The Soviet developers inherited these approaches

66

Saturday — August 10 • Session VI – Panel VI-1 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

Saturday — August 10 • Session VI – Panel VI-1 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

through which we can understand the Russian socio-cultural prospect and reflect upon whether
it is a “great experiment” or a “lost century”. This paper focuses on an aesthetic and cultural
analysis of the phenomenon.

has received considerable attention from a number of groups including academics, journalists,and politicians. My paper will analyze the history of the Sibaral project and its supporters fromthe 1930s onward, and will detail the various plans that have called for redirection of several
Siberian rivers, which currently flow from Central Asia into the Arctic Ocean, so that they flow
southward into Central Asia will restore the watersheds of the terminal (i.e. no outflow) Aral
Sea and boost agriculture in arid Central Asia. In the West, scholarly interest in these plans
began during the 1970s and continued into the immediate post-Soviet period. For much of
the 1990s however, both scholarly and official interest in these plans waned both inside andoutside of the former Soviet Union. Recent years, however, have witnessed a rebirth of official
and scholarly interest in the diversion plans that I will synthesize in my paper. Finally, I will
explore the history of the debate surrounding the diversion plans by including an analysis of thesubject’s treatment in academic and popular literature from the 1930s to the present.

Session VI • Saturday • 2:45 pm – 4:30 pm

Panel VI-1 “Troubled Waters: Environmental Perspectives on the
Siberian Rivers Diversion Project (Sibaral),the Danube River, and the Aral Sea”
As an irreplaceable natural resource, water plays a critical role in the environmental history ofEurasia. This panel will explore the troubled histories of the Siberian Rivers Diversion Project,
the Danube River, and the Aral Sea. All three water systems share an importance as suppliers
and sources of fresh water in their respective areas, and all three currently face a criticaldecision of how their hydrological resources should be managed. Regarding the Siberian Rivers
Diversion Project (also known as Sibaral), Dr. Christopher Ward’s paper will examine various
incarnations of a water diversion project that over the last century has proposed to reverse theflow of several Siberian rivers in order to restore the hydrological capacities of the Aral andCaspian seas. Professor Osamu Ieda’s paper will explore the issue of the dam constructions in
the Danube at Gabcikovo in Slovakia and at Nagymaros in Hungary (GNDams), which were
the first cases at the International Court of Justice in Hague regarding environmental protection,
though the conflict did not ended with the ICJ’s conclusion in 1997. Finally, Dr. Tetsuro Chida
will discuss the Aral Sea catastrophe, which was called as “the greatest man-caused ecologicalcatastrophe” in the whole history of mankind. Professor Chida will explore the question of
why the Aral Sea could not be saved. In answering this question, he will consider both thepeculiarities of the Soviet-styled socialistic regime and the general factors, which can be seen in
the ecological catastrophe all over the world. In particular, Chida will explore Michael Glantz’s“creeping environmental problem” and Oran Young’s “misfits (temporal, functional and scale)”are the key concepts for explaining the latter. Finally, Chida’s paper will provide an overview
of the history of measures for saving the Aral Sea, which follows the explanation about thereasons of their delay.
Christopher J. Ward, Clayton State University (USA), “Pandora’s Box Reopened: The
Birth, Death, and Rebirth of Sibaral”
My paper will examine the history of the highly controversial Sibaral project, which in various
incarnations over the last century has proposed to reverse the flow of several Siberian rivers(most notably the Irtysh, Ishim, Ob, Pechora, and Tobol) in order to restore the hydrologicalcapacities of the Aral and Caspian seas. For many decades, a number of diversion projects haveproposed Sibaral as a means to provide a virtually inexhaustible supply of water for drinking
and agriculture within the Central Asian regions of the Soviet Union and later the independent
states of the former Soviet Union. Since the beginning of the Soviet period, the Sibaral project67

Osamu Ieda, Hokkaido University (Japan), “From Monologue to Trialogue among Party,
Academy, and Society: The Gabcikovo-Nagymaros Dam Issue in the Socialist Hungary
in the 1980s”
The issue of the dam constructions in the Danube at Gabcikovo in Slovakia and at Nagymarosin Hungary (GNDams) is well-known among the specialists of the international environmental
law, because the issue was the first case of the International Court of Justice in Hague overenvironmental protection, though the conflict did not ended with the ICJ’s conclusion in 1997.
More than ten years later, the issue again became hot in the international arena, since theEuropean Union is once more heading eastward through promoting the navigation facilities of
the Danube in order to realize a regional integration policy, the Danube Strategy, connecting
East and West. Thus the European community requires the two countries, Slovakia and Hungary,to solve the long lasting issue at last, so that it would not be an obstacle for smooth navigationon the Danube. The eventual consequence of the giving up the GNDams project is the divided
Danube into two streams. The old one meanders in the Hungarian territory almost as it did, andthe other one, which is totally new, flows straight in the Slovak territory. The two governments,
officially, do not accept the reality of the opposite side, though they are satisfied with the realityof their own side. The societies in the two countries have basically accepted both of the realities.
However, a dialogue is still demanded between the two countries by the Danube or the Danube
region; the joining point of the two Danubes at Sap needs a cooperative management of the two
governments over dredging the riverbed, otherwise the navigation is not safe at all around thejoining point. However, the dialogue is, however, still unsure even in the trialogue involving
the EU leadership.
Tetsuro Chida, Hokkaido University (Japan), “Why the Aral Sea Could Not Be Saved?
Socialistic Irrationalities and General ‘Misfits’”
The Aral Sea catastrophe was called as “the greatest man-caused ecological catastrophe” inthe whole history of mankind. From late nineteenth century, many Russian intellectuals had
supposed that fresh water of Amu-Darya and Syr-Darya Rivers should have been gone throughfor irrigation before it reached the Aral Sea. The Soviet developers inherited these approaches

Saturday — August 10 • Session VI – Panel VI-1 / 2 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

Saturday — August 10 • Session VI – Panel VI-2 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

to water in Central Asia, and carried out extensive agricultural-water developments in thebasin mainly for cotton and rice growing. Some of them explicitly gave their approval to thedeath of the Aral Sea, which hampered an initial response to its shrinkage and environmental
degradation. However, from the 1960s, when the Aral Sea actually started to diminish, theSoviet experts’ opinions also gradually changed. They widely shared the opinion that the Aral
Sea problem was an imminent issue and some measures should be taken for prevention offurther ecological degradation. At the same time, the Siberian water diversion was mythticized
as a sweeping solution to all kinds of subjects around water issues in Central Asia. Nevertheless,only a few effective measures have actually taken to save the Aral Sea from the 1970s until
now. At the present, solely the northern Small Aral was rescued by the construction of the
Kok-Aral Dam. Then, a following question arises. Why the Aral Sea could not be saved? The
answers to this question should be considered from both the peculiarities of the Soviet-styledsocialistic regime and the general factors, which can be seen in the ecological catastrophe allover the world. Michael Glantz’s “creeping environmental problem” and Oran Young’s “misfits(temporal, functional and scale)” will be the key concepts for explaining the latter. Firstly, thepaper provides an overview of the history of measures for saving the Aral Sea, which follows
the explanation about the reasons of their delay.

Kimitaka Matsuzato, Hokkaido University (Japan), “The Party of Regions of Ukraine
and Donets’k Politics: A Peculiar Way to Authoritarianism”
Inter-regional dynamics play a decisive role in Ukrainian politics and this distinguishes
Ukrainian authoritarianism from those in Russia, Belarus, and other post-Soviet countries.
Previous studies stereotypically focused on the alleged West-East confrontation and ignored
how multi-dimensional and nuanced these dynamics have been. Donets’k Oblast suffered fromdual under-representation: under-representation of East Ukraine vis-à-vis West Ukraine andunder-representation of itself among eastern regions. It was not by chance that this region had
become the first advocate of regionalist ideology, with the help of which the elites in East
Ukraine overturned communist dominance in their electoral markets and stood against national
democrats. Moreover, specifics in its history and industrial structure made the Donets’k people
natural born conformists, which was a decisive merit in the tense electoral politics of the early
2000s headed towards the fateful year of 2004. The bankruptcy of the Za Edu movement in 2002,
Yushchenko’s failure to manage Donets’k Oblast via his viceroy in 2005, and Yanukovych’s
electoral manipulation using the UDAR in 2012 revealed that in Ukraine, nationwide politicians
could not dictate regional politics, in contrast to Putin’s Russia. Perhaps this is a reason that the
PR could not become the real center of power after Yanukovych’s victory in 2010. In Donets’kand Luhans’k Oblasts the PR operates as a real party with definite ideology, organization, anddiscipline, but beyond the borders of these oblasts it becomes an instrument serving the realcenter of power. Even after 2010, the Donets’k leaders can only behave as primus inter paresvis-à-vis their colleagues in other eastern regions, via constant coordination and co-option. Cooption of individual politicians may appear far from real federalism, but this is much better thanthe liquidation of alternative elite centers.

68

Panel VI-2 Regime Dynamics in Russia, Ukraine and Belarus
Since the mid-2000s the political regimes in Russia and Ukraine appeared to become stable.
On the one hand, Putin established so-called competitive authoritarianism: the incumbent
could win taking advantage of administrative resources. On the other hand, due to theOrange revolution, it seemed that Ukraine institutionalized a democratic regime. However, as
demonstrated by the 2011 protest, Putin’s Russia was not immune to the public criticism, andUkraine under Yanukovych shows some tendencies to return to competitive authoritarianism.
The Lukashenko’s regime, in which the authoritarian system has been more stable, seems
to have some influence on these dynamics. This panel discusses these regime dynamics in
Russia, Ukraine and Belarus, focusing on the role of ruling parties, legitimacy, public support
mechanism and so forth. It also argues Belarus’s influence on the regime dynamics in Russia
and Ukraine.
Graeme Gill, University of Sydney (Australia), “The Stabilization of Authoritarian Rulein Russia?”
The public unrest that broke out following the Duma elections in December 2011 suggested tomany that the electoral authoritarian regime in Russia was in danger of becoming destabilized. The
means whereby elections had in the past delivered victories to the ruling party seemed to be called
into question. But in Russia, as in other electoral authoritarian regimes, fraud at the ballot box, andthe public reaction to it, was less a cause than a symptom of the challenge facing the regime. This
paper will argue that in such cases it is often a failure on the part of the ruling party that is the basic
cause of the apparent challenge to the regime, not the reaction to fraud at the ballot box.

69

Oleg Manaev, Hokkaido University (Japan), “Peculiarities of Belarusian Authoritarianism
and Its Influence on Regime Dynamics in Russia and Ukraine”
No doubts Russia’s and Ukraine’s shift to authoritarianism after Putin replaced Yeltsin in2000 and Yuanukovich replaced Yushchenko in 2010 were determined by their own internal
factors. However, Lukashenko’s authoritarianism in neighbor Belarus provided them quite“experienced example” this kind. Despite some differences in ideologies (Lukashenko as “thepeople’s President” vs. Putin as “CEO of a Russia Inc.” and Yanukovich as “Donetsk clan”), thevery social-political practices, such as “strong executive vertical”, various preferences for thestate-run economy, manipulation of the elections, marginalization of political opposition andcivil society, limitations of civic liberties etc., “proved by public needs” – facilitated Putin and
Yunukovich in strengthening their power. Moreover, as social-economic stability in Belarus has
become stronger since mid 1990s, Lukashewnko’s regime attracted millions of Russians andUkrainians as a “model of real people’s state” and by this way promoted authoritarian changes
in both countries.
The Custom Union of Russia, Belarus and Kazakhstan came into force in 2007, the Common
Economic Space came into force in 2012, and the Eurasian Economic Union expected to comeinto force in 2015 create legal mechanisms and appropriate infrastructure for not only closer
economic cooperation but political interaction as well. As at recent CES summit in Astana

Saturday — August 10 • Session VI – Panel VI-1 / 2 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

Saturday — August 10 • Session VI – Panel VI-2 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

to water in Central Asia, and carried out extensive agricultural-water developments in thebasin mainly for cotton and rice growing. Some of them explicitly gave their approval to thedeath of the Aral Sea, which hampered an initial response to its shrinkage and environmental
degradation. However, from the 1960s, when the Aral Sea actually started to diminish, theSoviet experts’ opinions also gradually changed. They widely shared the opinion that the Aral
Sea problem was an imminent issue and some measures should be taken for prevention offurther ecological degradation. At the same time, the Siberian water diversion was mythticized
as a sweeping solution to all kinds of subjects around water issues in Central Asia. Nevertheless,only a few effective measures have actually taken to save the Aral Sea from the 1970s until
now. At the present, solely the northern Small Aral was rescued by the construction of the
Kok-Aral Dam. Then, a following question arises. Why the Aral Sea could not be saved? The
answers to this question should be considered from both the peculiarities of the Soviet-styledsocialistic regime and the general factors, which can be seen in the ecological catastrophe allover the world. Michael Glantz’s “creeping environmental problem” and Oran Young’s “misfits(temporal, functional and scale)” will be the key concepts for explaining the latter. Firstly, thepaper provides an overview of the history of measures for saving the Aral Sea, which follows
the explanation about the reasons of their delay.

Kimitaka Matsuzato, Hokkaido University (Japan), “The Party of Regions of Ukraine
and Donets’k Politics: A Peculiar Way to Authoritarianism”
Inter-regional dynamics play a decisive role in Ukrainian politics and this distinguishes
Ukrainian authoritarianism from those in Russia, Belarus, and other post-Soviet countries.
Previous studies stereotypically focused on the alleged West-East confrontation and ignored
how multi-dimensional and nuanced these dynamics have been. Donets’k Oblast suffered fromdual under-representation: under-representation of East Ukraine vis-à-vis West Ukraine andunder-representation of itself among eastern regions. It was not by chance that this region had
become the first advocate of regionalist ideology, with the help of which the elites in East
Ukraine overturned communist dominance in their electoral markets and stood against national
democrats. Moreover, specifics in its history and industrial structure made the Donets’k people
natural born conformists, which was a decisive merit in the tense electoral politics of the early
2000s headed towards the fateful year of 2004. The bankruptcy of the Za Edu movement in 2002,
Yushchenko’s failure to manage Donets’k Oblast via his viceroy in 2005, and Yanukovych’s
electoral manipulation using the UDAR in 2012 revealed that in Ukraine, nationwide politicians
could not dictate regional politics, in contrast to Putin’s Russia. Perhaps this is a reason that the
PR could not become the real center of power after Yanukovych’s victory in 2010. In Donets’kand Luhans’k Oblasts the PR operates as a real party with definite ideology, organization, anddiscipline, but beyond the borders of these oblasts it becomes an instrument serving the realcenter of power. Even after 2010, the Donets’k leaders can only behave as primus inter paresvis-à-vis their colleagues in other eastern regions, via constant coordination and co-option. Cooption of individual politicians may appear far from real federalism, but this is much better thanthe liquidation of alternative elite centers.

68

Panel VI-2 Regime Dynamics in Russia, Ukraine and Belarus
Since the mid-2000s the political regimes in Russia and Ukraine appeared to become stable.
On the one hand, Putin established so-called competitive authoritarianism: the incumbent
could win taking advantage of administrative resources. On the other hand, due to theOrange revolution, it seemed that Ukraine institutionalized a democratic regime. However, as
demonstrated by the 2011 protest, Putin’s Russia was not immune to the public criticism, andUkraine under Yanukovych shows some tendencies to return to competitive authoritarianism.
The Lukashenko’s regime, in which the authoritarian system has been more stable, seems
to have some influence on these dynamics. This panel discusses these regime dynamics in
Russia, Ukraine and Belarus, focusing on the role of ruling parties, legitimacy, public support
mechanism and so forth. It also argues Belarus’s influence on the regime dynamics in Russia
and Ukraine.
Graeme Gill, University of Sydney (Australia), “The Stabilization of Authoritarian Rulein Russia?”
The public unrest that broke out following the Duma elections in December 2011 suggested tomany that the electoral authoritarian regime in Russia was in danger of becoming destabilized. The
means whereby elections had in the past delivered victories to the ruling party seemed to be called
into question. But in Russia, as in other electoral authoritarian regimes, fraud at the ballot box, andthe public reaction to it, was less a cause than a symptom of the challenge facing the regime. This
paper will argue that in such cases it is often a failure on the part of the ruling party that is the basic
cause of the apparent challenge to the regime, not the reaction to fraud at the ballot box.

69

Oleg Manaev, Hokkaido University (Japan), “Peculiarities of Belarusian Authoritarianism
and Its Influence on Regime Dynamics in Russia and Ukraine”
No doubts Russia’s and Ukraine’s shift to authoritarianism after Putin replaced Yeltsin in2000 and Yuanukovich replaced Yushchenko in 2010 were determined by their own internal
factors. However, Lukashenko’s authoritarianism in neighbor Belarus provided them quite“experienced example” this kind. Despite some differences in ideologies (Lukashenko as “thepeople’s President” vs. Putin as “CEO of a Russia Inc.” and Yanukovich as “Donetsk clan”), thevery social-political practices, such as “strong executive vertical”, various preferences for thestate-run economy, manipulation of the elections, marginalization of political opposition andcivil society, limitations of civic liberties etc., “proved by public needs” – facilitated Putin and
Yunukovich in strengthening their power. Moreover, as social-economic stability in Belarus has
become stronger since mid 1990s, Lukashewnko’s regime attracted millions of Russians andUkrainians as a “model of real people’s state” and by this way promoted authoritarian changes
in both countries.
The Custom Union of Russia, Belarus and Kazakhstan came into force in 2007, the Common
Economic Space came into force in 2012, and the Eurasian Economic Union expected to comeinto force in 2015 create legal mechanisms and appropriate infrastructure for not only closer
economic cooperation but political interaction as well. As at recent CES summit in Astana

Saturday — August 10 • Session VI – Panel VI-2 / 3 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

Saturday — August 10 • Session VI – Panel VI-3 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

Ukraine (and Kyrgyzstan) got status of “observer” at this organization, potentially Ukraine
is also getting closer for these processes. In itself such mechanisms and infrastructure do notnecessarily lead these countries to “political unification”, but taking in mind their common social,
cultural, psychological grounds and historical past, they create a potential for strengthening
authoritarianism in the whole “Slavic triangle”. And there is no need “to invent a bicycle” Lukashenko’s 19-years rule provides his partners the “reliable and up-dated experience”.   

that the culturological differences between these countries would be significant. However,
our results set us thinking about the existence of a certain general paradigm of colonization
independent of national-culturological peculiarities. During our research we refused to consider
colonization from the perspective of the variation of a single characteristic, notably, thequantity of immigrants. The analysis of the spatial distribution of migrants and, in particular,
the appearance of new settlements may be of more importance. The number of new settlements
precisely describes new territorial gains and the number of migrants describes the assimilationof this territory.
We have discovered:
1. New settlements were founded two times quicker in Hokkaido than in the Russian Far
East. The graph depicting the settlement of Hokkaido from 1871 to 1897 practically coincides
with the graph of the settlement of the SUR from 1858 to 1907. Results show an extremely highvalue of correlation (R2=0.831).
2. The high correlation (R2=0.726) between the number of immigrants in Hokkaido and in
the SUR also corroborates this idea.
3. The significant correlations between the quantity of immigrants and the quantity of
new settlements in both cases are much lower: R2=0.536 (for the SUR) and R2=0.326 (forHokkaido).
4. Migration curves are greater dependent on “external events” (such as natural and social
perturbations, government and transport decisions), than new settlement curves.
Our research let us to understand the logic and motives of Russian and Japanese government
colonizations, expecting results and compare how these expectations were realized during thetwentieth century.

70

Panel VI-3 Eurasia: A Continent of Migration
Xuelong Wang, Hokkaido University (Japan), “Introducing Distance into Migration
Model: A Way to Explain the Existing Conflict Findings”
Land is farmers’ most important asset, which influences farmers’ behaviors in many different
ways. Economists have for a long time been aware of the influence of land on rural-urban
migration. But many empirical studies show conflict findings. What is the reason of thosecontradictory findings? One possible reason is the lack of a clear definition of migration.
Although all of the above researches use the concept of “migration”, their research objectives
may be quite different. If land holding plays different roles in different kinds of migration, it
is unavoidable to find confusing results until we can define migration concepts clearly andreasonably. The purpose of this study is to analyze the influence of land holding on temporary
migration.
We try to explore whether land holding has different roles in different types of temporary
migration. We introduce migration distance into a migration model and show that land holding
plays different roles under different migration cost. If migration cost does not have important
influence on migration, there should be a negative relationship between migration probability
and land holding. If migration cost is important, there should be an inverted-U shaped
relationship between migration probability and land holding. Those arguments are supportedby the data of Chinese Household Income Project (CHIP).
The conclusions imply that collective land ownership, which distributes lands evenly among
villagers, stimulates long-distance migration. Long-distance migration is a prelude of permanent
migration, which means that under collective land ownership many farmers want to become
permanent migrators. But collective land ownership also restrains permanent migration because
the institutional cost of permanent migration is pretty high under this institution. The paradox
implies that collective land ownership will face more and more challenge in the process ofurbanization.
Sergey Tkachev, Far Eastern Federal University (Russia), “The Agricultural Colonizationof South Ussuri Region of Russia and Hokkaido of Japan”
We attempt to compare the Russian colonization of the South Ussuri region (SUR) and theJapanese colonization of Hokkaido. Colonization occurred at approximately the same timeand in geographically close regions. We expected to find essential distinctions. First, we
assumed that these processes occurred independently of each other. Secondly, we thought

71

Wang Xiaoju, Institute of World History, CASS (China), “The Russian Migration and theDevelopment of Northeastern China (from the Late Nineteenth Century to the Middle of
the Twentieth Century)”
After the Sino-Japanese War of 1894-1895, Imperial Russia speeded up to carry out the
expanding project of northeastern China. From 1898 to 1903, Russia built the Chinese Eastern
railway and the southern branch on the territory of northeastern China. At the same time, many
Russians migrated to the northeastern China along the railway. The great migration is necessary
for the Imperial Russia on keeping and expanding its influence on northeastern China. However,
the activities of Russian migrants on industry, scientific research, culture and art objectively
lay a certain foundation for the development of economy, socio-economy, culture and scienceof northeastern China. Therefore, when resolutely condemning and opposing the predatory
behavior of Imperial Russia, we should also admit that many Russian migrants have made acontribution to the development of economy and culture of northeastern China. That shouldbe the attitude that we should take on the history of Russian migration in northeastern China.

Saturday — August 10 • Session VI – Panel VI-2 / 3 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

Saturday — August 10 • Session VI – Panel VI-3 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

Ukraine (and Kyrgyzstan) got status of “observer” at this organization, potentially Ukraine
is also getting closer for these processes. In itself such mechanisms and infrastructure do notnecessarily lead these countries to “political unification”, but taking in mind their common social,
cultural, psychological grounds and historical past, they create a potential for strengthening
authoritarianism in the whole “Slavic triangle”. And there is no need “to invent a bicycle” Lukashenko’s 19-years rule provides his partners the “reliable and up-dated experience”.   

that the culturological differences between these countries would be significant. However,
our results set us thinking about the existence of a certain general paradigm of colonization
independent of national-culturological peculiarities. During our research we refused to consider
colonization from the perspective of the variation of a single characteristic, notably, thequantity of immigrants. The analysis of the spatial distribution of migrants and, in particular,
the appearance of new settlements may be of more importance. The number of new settlements
precisely describes new territorial gains and the number of migrants describes the assimilationof this territory.
We have discovered:
1. New settlements were founded two times quicker in Hokkaido than in the Russian Far
East. The graph depicting the settlement of Hokkaido from 1871 to 1897 practically coincides
with the graph of the settlement of the SUR from 1858 to 1907. Results show an extremely highvalue of correlation (R2=0.831).
2. The high correlation (R2=0.726) between the number of immigrants in Hokkaido and in
the SUR also corroborates this idea.
3. The significant correlations between the quantity of immigrants and the quantity of
new settlements in both cases are much lower: R2=0.536 (for the SUR) and R2=0.326 (forHokkaido).
4. Migration curves are greater dependent on “external events” (such as natural and social
perturbations, government and transport decisions), than new settlement curves.
Our research let us to understand the logic and motives of Russian and Japanese government
colonizations, expecting results and compare how these expectations were realized during thetwentieth century.

70

Panel VI-3 Eurasia: A Continent of Migration
Xuelong Wang, Hokkaido University (Japan), “Introducing Distance into Migration
Model: A Way to Explain the Existing Conflict Findings”
Land is farmers’ most important asset, which influences farmers’ behaviors in many different
ways. Economists have for a long time been aware of the influence of land on rural-urban
migration. But many empirical studies show conflict findings. What is the reason of thosecontradictory findings? One possible reason is the lack of a clear definition of migration.
Although all of the above researches use the concept of “migration”, their research objectives
may be quite different. If land holding plays different roles in different kinds of migration, it
is unavoidable to find confusing results until we can define migration concepts clearly andreasonably. The purpose of this study is to analyze the influence of land holding on temporary
migration.
We try to explore whether land holding has different roles in different types of temporary
migration. We introduce migration distance into a migration model and show that land holding
plays different roles under different migration cost. If migration cost does not have important
influence on migration, there should be a negative relationship between migration probability
and land holding. If migration cost is important, there should be an inverted-U shaped
relationship between migration probability and land holding. Those arguments are supportedby the data of Chinese Household Income Project (CHIP).
The conclusions imply that collective land ownership, which distributes lands evenly among
villagers, stimulates long-distance migration. Long-distance migration is a prelude of permanent
migration, which means that under collective land ownership many farmers want to become
permanent migrators. But collective land ownership also restrains permanent migration because
the institutional cost of permanent migration is pretty high under this institution. The paradox
implies that collective land ownership will face more and more challenge in the process ofurbanization.
Sergey Tkachev, Far Eastern Federal University (Russia), “The Agricultural Colonizationof South Ussuri Region of Russia and Hokkaido of Japan”
We attempt to compare the Russian colonization of the South Ussuri region (SUR) and theJapanese colonization of Hokkaido. Colonization occurred at approximately the same timeand in geographically close regions. We expected to find essential distinctions. First, we
assumed that these processes occurred independently of each other. Secondly, we thought

71

Wang Xiaoju, Institute of World History, CASS (China), “The Russian Migration and theDevelopment of Northeastern China (from the Late Nineteenth Century to the Middle of
the Twentieth Century)”
After the Sino-Japanese War of 1894-1895, Imperial Russia speeded up to carry out the
expanding project of northeastern China. From 1898 to 1903, Russia built the Chinese Eastern
railway and the southern branch on the territory of northeastern China. At the same time, many
Russians migrated to the northeastern China along the railway. The great migration is necessary
for the Imperial Russia on keeping and expanding its influence on northeastern China. However,
the activities of Russian migrants on industry, scientific research, culture and art objectively
lay a certain foundation for the development of economy, socio-economy, culture and scienceof northeastern China. Therefore, when resolutely condemning and opposing the predatory
behavior of Imperial Russia, we should also admit that many Russian migrants have made acontribution to the development of economy and culture of northeastern China. That shouldbe the attitude that we should take on the history of Russian migration in northeastern China.

72

Saturday — August 10 • Session VI – Panel VI-4 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

VI-4 Repression and the Fate of Soviet Intelligentsia
Zhang Jianhua, Beijing Normal University (China), “USSR and China: Cultural
Revolutions and Intellectuals’ Destiny: Comparison of Makxim Gorky and Hu Feng”
In the first half of twentieth century both Russia and China experienced communist revolution:
The October Revolution of 1917 and The Chinese Revolution of 1949. These two revolutions
are also called cultural revolutions aimed at destroying old traditions and building new culture
rather than just radical political revolutions. Maxim Gorky in the Soviet Union and Hu Fengin China respectively. They were the symbol of the new intellectuals (soviet intellectuals andsocialist intellectuals) deliberately re-educated by the new regime. They had experienced atransformation from ‘knowledge elite’ to ‘political elite’, which often caused confusion in the
background of ‘cultural revolution’.
There are special concerns that intellectuals of the two countries endured mentally and physicallyan extraordinary experience in the “Cultural Revolution”. On the one hand, intellectuals werementally kidnapped by passionate revolutionary dedication. They tried to realize their dream ofpolitical Utopia with the help of new regime. On the other hand, intellectuals always attempted
to keep their public space and their way of expressing their thoughts and very cautiously tokeep a certain distance from power. Moreover, intellectuals used to evaluate revolutionary
results by double standards: “revolutionary morals” and “cultural morals”. The former justified
political changes that brought down old political system but the latter criticized policies that
destroyed culture and intellectual independence in the name of the revolution when the timeof great turn came, the revolution to which they had dedicated themselves before turned to
be “revolutionary devil”, which scared many of them. Therefore, some of them came up as
independent commentators or even dissenters. To summarize, the revolutionary experience of
the Soviet and Chinese intellectuals in the first decade of the establishment of the regimes went
through three stages in which they played different roles. The first was passionate supporters
and participants of the revolution, many of whom dreamed to be policy planners for the newculture; the second was critics of extremist  revolutionary changes that undermined culture andintellectual independence; and the third was victims of the revolution.
Arailym Mussagaliyeva, Lev Gumilev Eurasian National University (Kazakhstan),“Stalin Camps in the Territory of Kazakhstan”
Today the question of political repressions in the Soviet Union is investigated by historiansof the whole world. We are facing the need for deeper disclosure of pages of history of thetotalitarian state. For this purpose, first of all, it is necessary to study comprehensively thehistorical sources connected with political repressions. Most of the camps under the jurisdictionof the Head Department of Camps were located in the territory of Kazakhstan. By the number oflabor camps, Kazakhstan occupied the third place among the union republics, next to Russia andUkraine. The Karaganda Labor Camp was the branch of GULAG which was almost independent
department in the huge territory of Kazakhstan. From 1940 to 1943 in the Central Kazakhstan
there was the Dzhezkazgan Labor Camp. Camps were an integral part of Kazakhstan economy
and contributed to the Soviet Union’s victory in the World War II. In the years of the war, theSaturday — August 10 • Session VI – Panel VI-4 / 5 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

73

population of labor camps of Karaganda continued to increase. At the end of World War II, aprisoner-of-war camps were opened in Kazakhstan: No. 99 camp in Karaganda, No. 37 campin Balkhash, and No. 39 camp in Jezkazgan. The office of the prisoner-of-war camp No. 330,
subordinated to the Ministry of Internal Affairs was placed in the Akmola Area. In the post-war
years in Kazakhstan the Steppe camp (Steplag, Osoblag) was a special camp. In 1948, a camp
was founded in Spassk on the basis of the former camp of military prisoners. New sources fromarchival documents give the chance to open terrible truths committed by the totalitarian state ininfringement of human rights and of their subsequent rehabilitations.
Yoko Tateishi, Hokkaido University (Japan), “The Post-Stalin Thaw and Soviet historians:
A. M. Pankratova and Voprosy Istorii from 1953 to 1957”
The aim of this paper is to examine the activities of Soviet historians during the “thaw.”
Recently, many researchers have paid attention to the “subjectivity” of individuals living under
the Soviet system. However, such studies often depict Soviet intellectuals as either victims of
the repressive political system or as submissive party collaborators. In looking beyond thiscommonly cited dichotomy, one finds that more examination is needed of the diverse andcomplex aspects of mentalities of Soviet intellectuals.
This paper analyzes the complex political attitudes of intellectuals by examining the activities ofhistorians of the Khrushchev era—in particular, those who contributed to the leading academic
journal Problems of History. Soviet historical science had the role of creating and promoting
a national identity that united the nations of the USSR. Historians continued the attempt toprovide a historical basis for “Soviet patriotism.” However, after Stalin was officially criticizedat the twentieth party congress, Stalin-era ideologies rapidly lost their legitimacy, and politicalleaders were enjoined to unite their nations with new ideas. A total overhaul was called for, notonly of the political sphere but also of society: family policies, culture, education, science, andso on. In this process, historians began to speak on topics that they had not been able to discuss
openly during the Stalin era. Historians hoped to make innovations within historical scienceand offer new ideas for uniting the country. Even at that time, from the viewpoint of politicalauthorities, the intellectual discussion sometimes went beyond acceptable limits. Examining
the activities of historians and the attitudes of political authorities to them during the “thaw”
will give us a way to begin understanding “Soviet subjectivities”—intellectuals of the era
cannot always be classified as dissidents or as faithful collaborators within the political system.

VI-5. Teaching Russian Language and Culture
Tatiana Kudoyarova, Osaka University (Japan), “On Some Peculiarities of Clippings in
Russian in Comparison with Japanese”
Language is a constantly changing system; its speakers are at the same time its creators(Shanskiy, 2005, 252). Language, and especially its vocabulary, is highly sensitive to life ofits speakers: what is happening around is almost immediately reflected in new vocabularyincrease. In this paper we discuss and compare one very specific example of wordformation

72

Saturday — August 10 • Session VI – Panel VI-4 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

VI-4 Repression and the Fate of Soviet Intelligentsia
Zhang Jianhua, Beijing Normal University (China), “USSR and China: Cultural
Revolutions and Intellectuals’ Destiny: Comparison of Makxim Gorky and Hu Feng”
In the first half of twentieth century both Russia and China experienced communist revolution:
The October Revolution of 1917 and The Chinese Revolution of 1949. These two revolutions
are also called cultural revolutions aimed at destroying old traditions and building new culture
rather than just radical political revolutions. Maxim Gorky in the Soviet Union and Hu Fengin China respectively. They were the symbol of the new intellectuals (soviet intellectuals andsocialist intellectuals) deliberately re-educated by the new regime. They had experienced atransformation from ‘knowledge elite’ to ‘political elite’, which often caused confusion in the
background of ‘cultural revolution’.
There are special concerns that intellectuals of the two countries endured mentally and physicallyan extraordinary experience in the “Cultural Revolution”. On the one hand, intellectuals werementally kidnapped by passionate revolutionary dedication. They tried to realize their dream ofpolitical Utopia with the help of new regime. On the other hand, intellectuals always attempted
to keep their public space and their way of expressing their thoughts and very cautiously tokeep a certain distance from power. Moreover, intellectuals used to evaluate revolutionary
results by double standards: “revolutionary morals” and “cultural morals”. The former justified
political changes that brought down old political system but the latter criticized policies that
destroyed culture and intellectual independence in the name of the revolution when the timeof great turn came, the revolution to which they had dedicated themselves before turned to
be “revolutionary devil”, which scared many of them. Therefore, some of them came up as
independent commentators or even dissenters. To summarize, the revolutionary experience of
the Soviet and Chinese intellectuals in the first decade of the establishment of the regimes went
through three stages in which they played different roles. The first was passionate supporters
and participants of the revolution, many of whom dreamed to be policy planners for the newculture; the second was critics of extremist  revolutionary changes that undermined culture andintellectual independence; and the third was victims of the revolution.
Arailym Mussagaliyeva, Lev Gumilev Eurasian National University (Kazakhstan),“Stalin Camps in the Territory of Kazakhstan”
Today the question of political repressions in the Soviet Union is investigated by historiansof the whole world. We are facing the need for deeper disclosure of pages of history of thetotalitarian state. For this purpose, first of all, it is necessary to study comprehensively thehistorical sources connected with political repressions. Most of the camps under the jurisdictionof the Head Department of Camps were located in the territory of Kazakhstan. By the number oflabor camps, Kazakhstan occupied the third place among the union republics, next to Russia andUkraine. The Karaganda Labor Camp was the branch of GULAG which was almost independent
department in the huge territory of Kazakhstan. From 1940 to 1943 in the Central Kazakhstan
there was the Dzhezkazgan Labor Camp. Camps were an integral part of Kazakhstan economy
and contributed to the Soviet Union’s victory in the World War II. In the years of the war, theSaturday — August 10 • Session VI – Panel VI-4 / 5 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

73

population of labor camps of Karaganda continued to increase. At the end of World War II, aprisoner-of-war camps were opened in Kazakhstan: No. 99 camp in Karaganda, No. 37 campin Balkhash, and No. 39 camp in Jezkazgan. The office of the prisoner-of-war camp No. 330,
subordinated to the Ministry of Internal Affairs was placed in the Akmola Area. In the post-war
years in Kazakhstan the Steppe camp (Steplag, Osoblag) was a special camp. In 1948, a camp
was founded in Spassk on the basis of the former camp of military prisoners. New sources fromarchival documents give the chance to open terrible truths committed by the totalitarian state ininfringement of human rights and of their subsequent rehabilitations.
Yoko Tateishi, Hokkaido University (Japan), “The Post-Stalin Thaw and Soviet historians:
A. M. Pankratova and Voprosy Istorii from 1953 to 1957”
The aim of this paper is to examine the activities of Soviet historians during the “thaw.”
Recently, many researchers have paid attention to the “subjectivity” of individuals living under
the Soviet system. However, such studies often depict Soviet intellectuals as either victims of
the repressive political system or as submissive party collaborators. In looking beyond thiscommonly cited dichotomy, one finds that more examination is needed of the diverse andcomplex aspects of mentalities of Soviet intellectuals.
This paper analyzes the complex political attitudes of intellectuals by examining the activities ofhistorians of the Khrushchev era—in particular, those who contributed to the leading academic
journal Problems of History. Soviet historical science had the role of creating and promoting
a national identity that united the nations of the USSR. Historians continued the attempt toprovide a historical basis for “Soviet patriotism.” However, after Stalin was officially criticizedat the twentieth party congress, Stalin-era ideologies rapidly lost their legitimacy, and politicalleaders were enjoined to unite their nations with new ideas. A total overhaul was called for, notonly of the political sphere but also of society: family policies, culture, education, science, andso on. In this process, historians began to speak on topics that they had not been able to discuss
openly during the Stalin era. Historians hoped to make innovations within historical scienceand offer new ideas for uniting the country. Even at that time, from the viewpoint of politicalauthorities, the intellectual discussion sometimes went beyond acceptable limits. Examining
the activities of historians and the attitudes of political authorities to them during the “thaw”
will give us a way to begin understanding “Soviet subjectivities”—intellectuals of the era
cannot always be classified as dissidents or as faithful collaborators within the political system.

VI-5. Teaching Russian Language and Culture
Tatiana Kudoyarova, Osaka University (Japan), “On Some Peculiarities of Clippings in
Russian in Comparison with Japanese”
Language is a constantly changing system; its speakers are at the same time its creators(Shanskiy, 2005, 252). Language, and especially its vocabulary, is highly sensitive to life ofits speakers: what is happening around is almost immediately reflected in new vocabularyincrease. In this paper we discuss and compare one very specific example of wordformation

74

Saturday — August 10 • Session VI – Panel VI-5 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

process in its relation to socio-cultural changes – process of creating new words by means ofabbreviation in two highly different and unsimilar languages, Russian and Japanese.
Two different periods, studied in this paper, with a relatively long time gap in between (beginningof the 20th century for Russian and the latter half of the twentieth century for Japanese)are characterized by creation of a great number of new abbreviations. The author suggests
that, despite the difference in historical and cultural backgrounds, there exists similarity inmotivations (social mood etc) to create abbreviations in both periods – desire to break thelong-preserved rules (in language etc) and express one’s freedom and individuality. We havefound that Russian and Japanese word-formation systems possess same abbreviation models,and even some similarities in usage and stylistics could be traced. This research can be further
broadened by including such tasks as detailed analysis and comparison between each separate
abbreviation model, statistic survey of abbreviation usage as well as a diachronic survey ofnaturalization processes.
Su Xiao, Beijing National University (China), “Love for Children, Devotion with Soul:
The Impact of Sukhomlinsky’s View of Teachers on Chinese Teachers”
The humanitarian educational theories of Sukhomlinski are widely appreciated and esteemedby Chinese teachers. Sukhomlinski’s devotion to education, the people-oriented education
concept, seeking truth via facts, scientific spirit of exploring, and thinking actively have
had profound impact on several generation of Chinese teachers. Learning and spreading
Sukhomlinski’s educational theories means loving and respecting children, discovering andcultivating children’s interests. Besides, in order to realize the mission of “ operating every
school well, teaching every student well, and cultivating successful students,” and we should
promote the harmonious development of moral, intellectual, physical, aesthetic, and labor
education. Since the reform and opening-up policy had been carried out in China, the spreadand research of Sukhomlinski’s educational theories can be divided into three phases. In orderto adapt oneself to the flux of social circumstances and educational environment, studying andpracticing Sukhomlinski’s educational theories should go deeply with the theory connecting
practice, on the precondition of the sense of times and innovation.
Liu Juan, Beijing Normal University (China), “Linguistic Culture Teaching Pedagogy
Pertaining Practical and Theoretical Concerns”
Russian Language and Culture has been developed as a discipline since the 1970s and haslaid the foundation for language teaching pedagogy. Like Russian Linguistics and Russian
Literature, Russian Language and Culture also play the important role in Russian studies inhigher education institutions in China. Upon the completion of the course study, students areable to systematically learn the cultural background, understand the relations of language
and culture, and recognize the latest research achievements, and enhance the communication
capacity across different cultural backgrounds. According to the practical and theoretical values
for the course of Russian Language and Culture, we may consider the linkages of (1) practiceand theory; (2) the concepts and Linguistic-cultural Unit, and (3) traditional Russian theories
and the western perspectives through teaching process.

Saturday — August 10 • Session VII – Panel VII-1 • 4:45 am – 6:30 pm

75

Session VII • Saturday • 4:45 pm – 6:30 pm

VII-1 Between Anti-Imperialism and Imperial Legacy:
The Bolsheviks’ Involvement in the Middle East
The Middle East from the First World War to the eve of the Second witnessed the demise ofold empires and the emergence of new imperial rule and nation states. Our panel addresses theBolsheviks’ transformative roles amidst this turmoil, with three papers examining Turkey, Iran,and the Arabian Peninsula along the Red Sea. The panelists focus on the role of individuals,
including, for example, the designer and practitioner of much of Soviet anti-imperialist
diplomacy in those years, Georgii Chicherin. Chicherin reflects the ambiguities of the Bolshevik
project: he was confident that internationalist Soviet Russia could support national liberation
movements led by fledgling bourgeoisie so that the latter would foster a “national economy”
independent of great power control, thus providing the foundations for grander Soviet plans.
Perhaps ironically, the Bolsheviks’ protest against the British-dominated world order and their
alliance with the Turks, Iranians, and Arabs reinforced the geopolitical paradigm of the Great
Game across the 1917 divide. More problematically for the Bolsheviks, they were forced tonegotiate and compromise with groups advancing ideologies that conflicted with their own.
To what extent did geopolitics, local political exigencies, and economic rationale refract the
Bolsheviks’ revolutionary projects? How could the Bolsheviks tap into the complex sets ofknowledge of the Vostok as well as military and diplomatic techniques accumulated by theirtsarist predecessors? What kind of personnel rupture and continuity helped to shape the Soviet
ways of engagement with the Middle East? To answer these and other questions, our panel takes
heed of those transnational individuals who were embroiled in the geopolitics of empire andnation as well as local political struggles, either believing in or opportunistically appropriating
the Bolshevik cause of world revolution.
Denis Volkov, University of Manchester (UK), “New Foreign Policy – Updated Oriental
Studies? The Power/Knowledge Nexus in Early Soviet ‘Iranology,’ 1917-1941”
I would argue that the involvement of Russian Imperial orientalists in the complex interplayof power/knowledge relations occurred in four distinct domains of orientalist knowledge
production in Russia, namely academic scholarship, the military, the diplomatic service andRussian Orthodox Church missionary activity. In spite of a seemingly overwhelming epistemic
shift in 1917, early Soviet Oriental studies demonstrated strong structural and discursive
continuities, albeit with significant qualitative and quantitative transformations in some areas.
So the same categorisation applies to the early Soviet period, with the obvious exception of the
Church.
In the vast body of literature on the topic (e.g. the works by Knight, Khalid, Schimmelpenninck,
Kemper, Tolz, Marshall, Kulagina, Kononov, Kuznetsova and others), in one way or anotherengaging with Said’s “Orientalism,” there is considerable scholarly disagreement over the
relationships of orientalist institutions and of orientalists themselves with the state. In my paper
I will analyse Soviet foreign policy toward Persia/Iran and the place of Persian studies therein

74

Saturday — August 10 • Session VI – Panel VI-5 • 11:30 am – 1:15 pm

process in its relation to socio-cultural changes – process of creating new words by means ofabbreviation in two highly different and unsimilar languages, Russian and Japanese.
Two different periods, studied in this paper, with a relatively long time gap in between (beginningof the 20th century for Russian and the latter half of the twentieth century for Japanese)are characterized by creation of a great number of new abbreviations. The author suggests
that, despite the difference in historical and cultural backgrounds, there exists similarity inmotivations (social mood etc) to create abbreviations in both periods – desire to break thelong-preserved rules (in language etc) and express one’s freedom and individuality. We havefound that Russian and Japanese word-formation systems possess same abbreviation models,and even some similarities in usage and stylistics could be traced. This research can be further
broadened by including such tasks as detailed analysis and comparison between each separate
abbreviation model, statistic survey of abbreviation usage as well as a diachronic survey ofnaturalization processes.
Su Xiao, Beijing National University (China), “Love for Children, Devotion with Soul:
The Impact of Sukhomlinsky’s View of Teachers on Chinese Teachers”
The humanitarian educational theories of Sukhomlinski are widely appreciated and esteemedby Chinese teachers. Sukhomlinski’s devotion to education, the people-oriented education
concept, seeking truth via facts, scientific spirit of exploring, and thinking actively have
had profound impact on several generation of Chinese teachers. Learning and spreading
Sukhomlinski’s educational theories means loving and respecting children, discovering andcultivating children’s interests. Besides, in order to realize the mission of “ operating every
school well, teaching every student well, and cultivating successful students,” and we should
promote the harmonious development of moral, intellectual, physical, aesthetic, and labor
education. Since the reform and opening-up policy had been carried out in China, the spreadand research of Sukhomlinski’s educational theories can be divided into three phases. In orderto adapt oneself to the flux of social circumstances and educational environment, studying andpracticing Sukhomlinski’s educational theories should go deeply with the theory connecting
practice, on the precondition of the sense of times and innovation.
Liu Juan, Beijing Normal University (China), “Linguistic Culture Teaching Pedagogy
Pertaining Practical and Theoretical Concerns”
Russian Language and Culture has been developed as a discipline since the 1970s and haslaid the foundation for language teaching pedagogy. Like Russian Linguistics and Russian
Literature, Russian Language and Culture also play the important role in Russian studies inhigher education institutions in China. Upon the completion of the course study, students areable to systematically learn the cultural background, understand the relations of language
and culture, and recognize the latest research achievements, and enhance the communication
capacity across different cultural backgrounds. According to the practical and theoretical values
for the course of Russian Language and Culture, we may consider the linkages of (1) practiceand theory; (2) the concepts and Linguistic-cultural Unit, and (3) traditional Russian theories
and the western perspectives through teaching process.

Saturday — August 10 • Session VII – Panel VII-1 • 4:45 am – 6:30 pm

75

Session VII • Saturday • 4:45 pm – 6:30 pm

VII-1 Between Anti-Imperialism and Imperial Legacy:
The Bolsheviks’ Involvement in the Middle East
The Middle East from the First World War to the eve of the Second witnessed the demise ofold empires and the emergence of new imperial rule and nation states. Our panel addresses theBolsheviks’ transformative roles amidst this turmoil, with three papers examining Turkey, Iran,and the Arabian Peninsula along the Red Sea. The panelists focus on the role of individuals,
including, for example, the designer and practitioner of much of Soviet anti-imperialist
diplomacy in those years, Georgii Chicherin. Chicherin reflects the ambiguities of the Bolshevik
project: he was confident that internationalist Soviet Russia could support national liberation
movements led by fledgling bourgeoisie so that the latter would foster a “national economy”
independent of great power control, thus providing the foundations for grander Soviet plans.
Perhaps ironically, the Bolsheviks’ protest against the British-dominated world order and their
alliance with the Turks, Iranians, and Arabs reinforced the geopolitical paradigm of the Great
Game across the 1917 divide. More problematically for the Bolsheviks, they were forced tonegotiate and compromise with groups advancing ideologies that conflicted with their own.
To what extent did geopolitics, local political exigencies, and economic rationale refract the
Bolsheviks’ revolutionary projects? How could the Bolsheviks tap into the complex sets ofknowledge of the Vostok as well as military and diplomatic techniques accumulated by theirtsarist predecessors? What kind of personnel rupture and continuity helped to shape the Soviet
ways of engagement with the Middle East? To answer these and other questions, our panel takes
heed of those transnational individuals who were embroiled in the geopolitics of empire andnation as well as local political struggles, either believing in or opportunistically appropriating
the Bolshevik cause of world revolution.
Denis Volkov, University of Manchester (UK), “New Foreign Policy – Updated Oriental
Studies? The Power/Knowledge Nexus in Early Soviet ‘Iranology,’ 1917-1941”
I would argue that the involvement of Russian Imperial orientalists in the complex interplayof power/knowledge relations occurred in four distinct domains of orientalist knowledge
production in Russia, namely academic scholarship, the military, the diplomatic service andRussian Orthodox Church missionary activity. In spite of a seemingly overwhelming epistemic
shift in 1917, early Soviet Oriental studies demonstrated strong structural and discursive
continuities, albeit with significant qualitative and quantitative transformations in some areas.
So the same categorisation applies to the early Soviet period, with the obvious exception of the
Church.
In the vast body of literature on the topic (e.g. the works by Knight, Khalid, Schimmelpenninck,
Kemper, Tolz, Marshall, Kulagina, Kononov, Kuznetsova and others), in one way or anotherengaging with Said’s “Orientalism,” there is considerable scholarly disagreement over the
relationships of orientalist institutions and of orientalists themselves with the state. In my paper
I will analyse Soviet foreign policy toward Persia/Iran and the place of Persian studies thereinSaturday — August 10 • Session VII – PaneIl VI-1 / 2 • 4:45 am – 6:30 pm

Saturday — August 10 • Session VII – Panel VII-2 • 4:45 am – 6:30 pm

on institutional and individual levels in the period 1917 -1941. Offering my own assessmentof the role of institutions and individuals within the power/knowledge nexus in early Soviet
Persian studies, I will provide an analysis that transcends the Saidian two-vector relations of the‘complicity of knowledge with power’ and puts forward a completely new interpretation, whichis informed by a Foucauldian analysis of the multi-vector impact of discourses and power/
knowledge relations. My paper is situated within a larger research project, in which I study theinterface between Russian/Soviet “Iranology” and Russia’s foreign policy toward Iran in the
period 1900 to 1941.

contacts can also amplify differences among languages in contact (cf. Barth 1969, Nettle 1999).
In this paper, these two opposing types are discussed in the context of the Baltic languages.
The diversification through contact often involves various issues relating to social identity.
Linguistic diversity in the Baltic languages exhibits various signs of earlier occupation andsuppression by the Soviet regime. It is argued here that the presence and absence of theSoviet occupation influenced the Baltic languages to certain extent, i.e. Lithuanian is a very
conservative language, and its neighbour Latvian is much less conservative. This is due tothe attitude towards the occupying Russians, and the Lithuanians have more hostile attitude
towards them and this made them preserve the language as a sign of resistance. Furthermore,
it is predicted that political independence in the late twentieth century has instigated a new
regional identity within Lithuania, and it is expected that more grammatical changes will follow
in the near future.

76

Norihiro Naganawa, Hokkaido University (Japan), “The Red Sea Becoming Red? The
Bolsheviks’ Commercial Enterprise in the Hijaz and Yemen, 1924-1938”
Communism and pan-Islamism met in the Red Sea, a global highway connecting Europe andAsia through Suez and contiguous to Mecca and Medina, challenging the British predominancein the post-WWI international order. Culling from the Soviet archives and India Office
Records, I examine the Bolsheviks’ entrance into the great power rivalry in the Hijaz andYemen by facilitating the hajj traffic and exporting oil, flour, sugar, and manufactured goods.
Following James Onley, who in studying the Pax Britannica in the Persian Gulf developed
Ronald Robinson’s seminal arguments on the roles of indigenous collaborators in European
imperialism, I illustrate the Bolsheviks’ attempts and failure to forge webs of collaboration withnative officials, notables, and merchants by using Soviet Muslim intermediaries.
I also argue that Soviet diplomats on the ground developed an agenda similar to their tsarist
precursors’ against a common backdrop of the British dominance in Arabia before and after
WWI. Particularly, the hajj was considered by both the imperial diplomats and the Bolsheviks
as a medium conveying either Russia’s prestige or anti-imperialism to the Muslim world. The
Sovtorgflot (an inheritor of the Volunteer Fleet), the People’s Commissariat of Foreign Affairs,
and the Oriental Section of the OGPU extended collaborative networks in such contentious
zones with the British as western China, Afghanistan, and Iran in order to expedite the hajjis’transit through Soviet territory. While the USSR and European powers deployed their Muslim
functionaries as conduits for their influence, Ibn Saud of the Hijaz, Imam Yahya of Yemen,
and other local actors were by no means at the mercy of these powers’ political and economic
interference. On the contrary, both the Soviets and the Europeans were so profoundly dependent
upon indigenous agents that the latter cautiously steered their diplomacy amidst great power
rivalry to maximize their own profits.

VII-2. Language and Politics
Junichi Toyota, International Christian University (Japan), “Language as a Cultural
Identity in Contact: The Case of Lithuanian”
Language contacts have significant impact on historical changes, and this process is known
as replication (cf. Heine and Kuteva 2005, 2006). However, replication normally refers to an
assimilating type of historical change that forms areal features. In contrast to assimilation,

77

Yuko Shimeki, Osaka University(Japan), “Meaning and Importance of the Ridna Mova
Question in Censuses of Ukraine”
In Ukraine a new Language Law took effect in the last summer. The law is called “Law on
the principles of the state language policy” and widely regarded that it was prepared aiming at
giving minority languages in that country, including Russian, the status of “regional language.”
According to the law, “regional languages” are allowed to be used in courts, schools andother official institutions in the municipalities where the percentage of representatives of“native speakers” of the minority languages is 10 percent or more of the total population ofa defined administrative district. In this context, “native speakers of minority languages” areequal to “native speakers of non-Ukrainian languages.” Therefore, referring to the results on
the percentage of the “native speakers” of the minority language, the “native speakers” of theminority language can claim to give the status of “regional language” to their “mother tongue”– ridna mova in Ukrainian. It is very important to understand two types of vague meanings
related to ridna mova: 1) unclear meanings or definitions of the term, and 2) respondents’ambiguous linguistic identities presented through the term. These factors cause respondents
who report Ukrainian nationality but regard the Russian language as their “mother tongue” towaver between Ukrainian and Russian when attempting to answer the ridna mova question.
Nami Odagiri, Kansai University (Japan), “Debates Concerning Elements of Russian
Origin in the Kyrgyz Language”
After the dissolution of the Soviet Union, the titular languages of each ex-Soviet state were
promoted as the ‘state language’ and positioned as the symbol of national integration. In lightof the results from previous studies on this topic, the author of the present paper could pointout the general tendency that the influence of each state language is growing, while the roleof Russian language, which had enjoyed the highest prestige in the Soviet era, is shrinking,though its influence has not been completely excluded. However, many previous studies are
general or comparative which involve two or more states of the ex-Soviet region and detailsof the dynamics of the relationship between state language and Russian language in each state
have not yet been fully explored. Moreover, as previous studies were mainly concerned with theSaturday — August 10 • Session VII – PaneIl VI-1 / 2 • 4:45 am – 6:30 pm

Saturday — August 10 • Session VII – Panel VII-2 • 4:45 am – 6:30 pm

on institutional and individual levels in the period 1917 -1941. Offering my own assessmentof the role of institutions and individuals within the power/knowledge nexus in early Soviet
Persian studies, I will provide an analysis that transcends the Saidian two-vector relations of the‘complicity of knowledge with power’ and puts forward a completely new interpretation, whichis informed by a Foucauldian analysis of the multi-vector impact of discourses and power/
knowledge relations. My paper is situated within a larger research project, in which I study theinterface between Russian/Soviet “Iranology” and Russia’s foreign policy toward Iran in the
period 1900 to 1941.

contacts can also amplify differences among languages in contact (cf. Barth 1969, Nettle 1999).
In this paper, these two opposing types are discussed in the context of the Baltic languages.
The diversification through contact often involves various issues relating to social identity.
Linguistic diversity in the Baltic languages exhibits various signs of earlier occupation andsuppression by the Soviet regime. It is argued here that the presence and absence of theSoviet occupation influenced the Baltic languages to certain extent, i.e. Lithuanian is a very
conservative language, and its neighbour Latvian is much less conservative. This is due tothe attitude towards the occupying Russians, and the Lithuanians have more hostile attitude
towards them and this made them preserve the language as a sign of resistance. Furthermore,
it is predicted that political independence in the late twentieth century has instigated a new
regional identity within Lithuania, and it is expected that more grammatical changes will follow
in the near future.

76

Norihiro Naganawa, Hokkaido University (Japan), “The Red Sea Becoming Red? The
Bolsheviks’ Commercial Enterprise in the Hijaz and Yemen, 1924-1938”
Communism and pan-Islamism met in the Red Sea, a global highway connecting Europe andAsia through Suez and contiguous to Mecca and Medina, challenging the British predominancein the post-WWI international order. Culling from the Soviet archives and India Office
Records, I examine the Bolsheviks’ entrance into the great power rivalry in the Hijaz andYemen by facilitating the hajj traffic and exporting oil, flour, sugar, and manufactured goods.
Following James Onley, who in studying the Pax Britannica in the Persian Gulf developed
Ronald Robinson’s seminal arguments on the roles of indigenous collaborators in European
imperialism, I illustrate the Bolsheviks’ attempts and failure to forge webs of collaboration withnative officials, notables, and merchants by using Soviet Muslim intermediaries.
I also argue that Soviet diplomats on the ground developed an agenda similar to their tsarist
precursors’ against a common backdrop of the British dominance in Arabia before and after
WWI. Particularly, the hajj was considered by both the imperial diplomats and the Bolsheviks
as a medium conveying either Russia’s prestige or anti-imperialism to the Muslim world. The
Sovtorgflot (an inheritor of the Volunteer Fleet), the People’s Commissariat of Foreign Affairs,
and the Oriental Section of the OGPU extended collaborative networks in such contentious
zones with the British as western China, Afghanistan, and Iran in order to expedite the hajjis’transit through Soviet territory. While the USSR and European powers deployed their Muslim
functionaries as conduits for their influence, Ibn Saud of the Hijaz, Imam Yahya of Yemen,
and other local actors were by no means at the mercy of these powers’ political and economic
interference. On the contrary, both the Soviets and the Europeans were so profoundly dependent
upon indigenous agents that the latter cautiously steered their diplomacy amidst great power
rivalry to maximize their own profits.

VII-2. Language and Politics
Junichi Toyota, International Christian University (Japan), “Language as a Cultural
Identity in Contact: The Case of Lithuanian”
Language contacts have significant impact on historical changes, and this process is known
as replication (cf. Heine and Kuteva 2005, 2006). However, replication normally refers to an
assimilating type of historical change that forms areal features. In contrast to assimilation,

77

Yuko Shimeki, Osaka University(Japan), “Meaning and Importance of the Ridna Mova
Question in Censuses of Ukraine”
In Ukraine a new Language Law took effect in the last summer. The law is called “Law on
the principles of the state language policy” and widely regarded that it was prepared aiming at
giving minority languages in that country, including Russian, the status of “regional language.”
According to the law, “regional languages” are allowed to be used in courts, schools andother official institutions in the municipalities where the percentage of representatives of“native speakers” of the minority languages is 10 percent or more of the total population ofa defined administrative district. In this context, “native speakers of minority languages” areequal to “native speakers of non-Ukrainian languages.” Therefore, referring to the results on
the percentage of the “native speakers” of the minority language, the “native speakers” of theminority language can claim to give the status of “regional language” to their “mother tongue”– ridna mova in Ukrainian. It is very important to understand two types of vague meanings
related to ridna mova: 1) unclear meanings or definitions of the term, and 2) respondents’ambiguous linguistic identities presented through the term. These factors cause respondents
who report Ukrainian nationality but regard the Russian language as their “mother tongue” towaver between Ukrainian and Russian when attempting to answer the ridna mova question.
Nami Odagiri, Kansai University (Japan), “Debates Concerning Elements of Russian
Origin in the Kyrgyz Language”
After the dissolution of the Soviet Union, the titular languages of each ex-Soviet state were
promoted as the ‘state language’ and positioned as the symbol of national integration. In lightof the results from previous studies on this topic, the author of the present paper could pointout the general tendency that the influence of each state language is growing, while the roleof Russian language, which had enjoyed the highest prestige in the Soviet era, is shrinking,though its influence has not been completely excluded. However, many previous studies are
general or comparative which involve two or more states of the ex-Soviet region and detailsof the dynamics of the relationship between state language and Russian language in each state
have not yet been fully explored. Moreover, as previous studies were mainly concerned with the78

Saturday — August 10 • Session VII – PaneIl VI-2 / 3 • 4:45 am – 6:30 pm

legal and social status of language, such linguistic issues as orthographic reform and alphabet
reform in the post-Soviet era have not been fully discussed. This paper, therefore, will focus
on the elements of Russian origin in the Kyrgyz Language (eg. Cyrillic alphabet, borrowed
words and sounds of Russian origin) and address the following question: Have the elements ofRussian origin been recognized as something to be excluded or to be included in some way inthe process of the orthographic reforms for the Kyrgyz Language?
Eun Joo Koo, University of Cambridge (UK), “Language Policy and Access to the LabourMarket”
The paper aims to assess the social effects of the new language policy and access to the labour
market. Since the independence, Kazakhstan has been implementing various forms of nationbuilding policies in order to redefine republic and ethnic identity. One of the most significant
policies is the language policy in 1990s, which is intended to promote the broad use of Kazakh
language in the public sphere. The promotion of the national language might have broughtsome changes in the status of Kazakh language, but has not fundamentally changed thesocial structure that has been dominated by Russian language. There is not enough space for
Kazakh language as the reality is different from the policy direction. There is a problem of alow demand on Kazakh fluency in labour market coupled with deep-rooted Russian-speaking
experience in business and a lack of professional vocabulary. Along with the development of
tertiary sector and rapid urbanisation, language issue has become more important. In this paper,
I analyse the segmentation between the policy direction and its actual effects. Language has
been always intertwining with the issues of social inequality and social differences and used todemarcate the people between ‘us’ and ‘them’. I will argue that without right kinds of language
competence, people can be easily excluded from the space where resources are produced andcirculated.

Panel VII-3 Institutions and Elites in the USSR and Russia
Jeremy Smith, University of Eastern Finland (Finland), “Randomness and Order: theAuthority of Leaderships in the Soviet Republics after the Death of Stalin”
The Russian revolutions of 1917 unleashed national movements throughout the area of theRussian Empire. In some cases these movements were based on well established traditions, but
in others nationalism was an entirely new phenomenon. Harnessing the energy of these forcesin the service of socialism became a key part of the Soviet experiment. As Soviet power was
consolidated, managing the national question rather than exploiting its revolutionary potential
became the regime’s priority.
This paper takes a broad approach to the situation of the national republics of the USSR,
focusing on the post-Stalin period. The argument is that there was no coherent national policy,
but rather that a constant jostling for authority between the center in Moscow and the leaders of
the republics characterized centre-republic relations. The paper will focus on a few issues suchas Khrushchev’s 1959 education reform, the constitutional status of languages, and national

Saturday — August 10 • Session VII – Panel VII-3 / 4 • 4:45 am – 6:30 pm

79

styles in architecture and urban infrastructure in order to illustrate this argument.
Mari Aburamoto, Tokyo University (Japan), “The Role of Regional Elites in Establishingthe “United Russia”: Saratov, Samara, and Ul’yanovsk from the Mid-2000s to 2011”
Russia’s ruling party, the United Russia (UR) seems to have once dominated the politicalspace of the country. In the 2011 Duma election, however, the situation changed slightly:
UR’s mobilization capacity appeared to reach its limits and votes for UR radically decreased
compared to the election of 2007. How can this change be explained? UR’s deterioration trend
has been observed in Russia’s regional and local elections. The decline in UR’s popularity should
therefore be examined by focusing on the regional and local levels. This paper particularly
centers on the configuration of the regional elite groups, and tries to explore how it affected
UR’s relative strength in each region. In order to investigate the relations between the elitealignment and UR, I present an empirical analysis of three case regions. Three regions in the
mid-Volga—Saratov, Ul’yanovsk, and Samara—are selected on the basis of the variable levelsof support for UR in the 2007 and 2011 Duma elections. The analysis of the mid-Volga regions
reveals that role of the regional elites—especially the governors’ attitudes towards UR—had
impacts on the ways UR formed regional branches and at what speed. However, the subsequentchange has not been linear; the overall elite configuration in each region has affected UR’s
position. Although the regional elites united into one party, it had only weak cohesiveness:even if it once occupied a predominant space of Russian politics, it was not until long that the
party began to fragment into sub-groups which sought to exercise a maximum leverage in theregion of each own.

Panel VII-4 Russian Society Today
Anna Tolkachova, Kazan Federal University (Russia), “National Identity and Languageof Regionalism in Contemporary Russia. The Case of St. Petersburg”
This paper is devoted to the revealing of content and tendencies in construction of the “national
identity” concept and idea of tolerance in Russia through the prism of regional press. It analyses
the semantic space of national and regional identities as well as how the notion of tolerance isrepresented in the two major state-owned newspapers of St. Petersburg: Sankt-Peterburgskie
Vedomosti and Nevskoe Vremya in different time periods: since 2004 till the present. Among theaims there are to show how the national idea in pro-government dailies is transmitted throughthe language of regionalism and how regional historical memory substitutes for the national one.
The absence of a clear definition of “nation” together with the rejection of the ethnic recoursesof mobilization explain the fluidity of borders between national and regional identities in caseof St. Petersburg, where very often national and regional discourses fully coincide and reinforce
each other. At the same time, the timing analysis shows the changes in understanding of the ideaof tolerance, national belonging and representation of the OTHER in regional press and thefact that these changes are directly depended on the current tasks or preferences of authorities.
The shifts in discourse on tolerance and components of WE-THEY opposition allow elites to78

Saturday — August 10 • Session VII – PaneIl VI-2 / 3 • 4:45 am – 6:30 pm

legal and social status of language, such linguistic issues as orthographic reform and alphabet
reform in the post-Soviet era have not been fully discussed. This paper, therefore, will focus
on the elements of Russian origin in the Kyrgyz Language (eg. Cyrillic alphabet, borrowed
words and sounds of Russian origin) and address the following question: Have the elements ofRussian origin been recognized as something to be excluded or to be included in some way inthe process of the orthographic reforms for the Kyrgyz Language?
Eun Joo Koo, University of Cambridge (UK), “Language Policy and Access to the LabourMarket”
The paper aims to assess the social effects of the new language policy and access to the labour
market. Since the independence, Kazakhstan has been implementing various forms of nationbuilding policies in order to redefine republic and ethnic identity. One of the most significant
policies is the language policy in 1990s, which is intended to promote the broad use of Kazakh
language in the public sphere. The promotion of the national language might have broughtsome changes in the status of Kazakh language, but has not fundamentally changed thesocial structure that has been dominated by Russian language. There is not enough space for
Kazakh language as the reality is different from the policy direction. There is a problem of alow demand on Kazakh fluency in labour market coupled with deep-rooted Russian-speaking
experience in business and a lack of professional vocabulary. Along with the development of
tertiary sector and rapid urbanisation, language issue has become more important. In this paper,
I analyse the segmentation between the policy direction and its actual effects. Language has
been always intertwining with the issues of social inequality and social differences and used todemarcate the people between ‘us’ and ‘them’. I will argue that without right kinds of language
competence, people can be easily excluded from the space where resources are produced andcirculated.

Panel VII-3 Institutions and Elites in the USSR and Russia
Jeremy Smith, University of Eastern Finland (Finland), “Randomness and Order: theAuthority of Leaderships in the Soviet Republics after the Death of Stalin”
The Russian revolutions of 1917 unleashed national movements throughout the area of theRussian Empire. In some cases these movements were based on well established traditions, but
in others nationalism was an entirely new phenomenon. Harnessing the energy of these forcesin the service of socialism became a key part of the Soviet experiment. As Soviet power was
consolidated, managing the national question rather than exploiting its revolutionary potential
became the regime’s priority.
This paper takes a broad approach to the situation of the national republics of the USSR,
focusing on the post-Stalin period. The argument is that there was no coherent national policy,
but rather that a constant jostling for authority between the center in Moscow and the leaders of
the republics characterized centre-republic relations. The paper will focus on a few issues suchas Khrushchev’s 1959 education reform, the constitutional status of languages, and national

Saturday — August 10 • Session VII – Panel VII-3 / 4 • 4:45 am – 6:30 pm

79

styles in architecture and urban infrastructure in order to illustrate this argument.
Mari Aburamoto, Tokyo University (Japan), “The Role of Regional Elites in Establishingthe “United Russia”: Saratov, Samara, and Ul’yanovsk from the Mid-2000s to 2011”
Russia’s ruling party, the United Russia (UR) seems to have once dominated the politicalspace of the country. In the 2011 Duma election, however, the situation changed slightly:
UR’s mobilization capacity appeared to reach its limits and votes for UR radically decreased
compared to the election of 2007. How can this change be explained? UR’s deterioration trend
has been observed in Russia’s regional and local elections. The decline in UR’s popularity should
therefore be examined by focusing on the regional and local levels. This paper particularly
centers on the configuration of the regional elite groups, and tries to explore how it affected
UR’s relative strength in each region. In order to investigate the relations between the elitealignment and UR, I present an empirical analysis of three case regions. Three regions in the
mid-Volga—Saratov, Ul’yanovsk, and Samara—are selected on the basis of the variable levelsof support for UR in the 2007 and 2011 Duma elections. The analysis of the mid-Volga regions
reveals that role of the regional elites—especially the governors’ attitudes towards UR—had
impacts on the ways UR formed regional branches and at what speed. However, the subsequentchange has not been linear; the overall elite configuration in each region has affected UR’s
position. Although the regional elites united into one party, it had only weak cohesiveness:even if it once occupied a predominant space of Russian politics, it was not until long that the
party began to fragment into sub-groups which sought to exercise a maximum leverage in theregion of each own.

Panel VII-4 Russian Society Today
Anna Tolkachova, Kazan Federal University (Russia), “National Identity and Languageof Regionalism in Contemporary Russia. The Case of St. Petersburg”
This paper is devoted to the revealing of content and tendencies in construction of the “national
identity” concept and idea of tolerance in Russia through the prism of regional press. It analyses
the semantic space of national and regional identities as well as how the notion of tolerance isrepresented in the two major state-owned newspapers of St. Petersburg: Sankt-Peterburgskie
Vedomosti and Nevskoe Vremya in different time periods: since 2004 till the present. Among theaims there are to show how the national idea in pro-government dailies is transmitted throughthe language of regionalism and how regional historical memory substitutes for the national one.
The absence of a clear definition of “nation” together with the rejection of the ethnic recoursesof mobilization explain the fluidity of borders between national and regional identities in caseof St. Petersburg, where very often national and regional discourses fully coincide and reinforce
each other. At the same time, the timing analysis shows the changes in understanding of the ideaof tolerance, national belonging and representation of the OTHER in regional press and thefact that these changes are directly depended on the current tasks or preferences of authorities.
The shifts in discourse on tolerance and components of WE-THEY opposition allow elites to80

Saturday — August 10 • Session VII – PaneIl VI-4 / 5 • 4:45 am – 6:30 pm

Saturday — August 10 • Session VII – Panel VII-5 • 4:45 am – 6:30 pm

manipulate them in a different ways, including xenophobia and racism directions as well as
creating a space for positive changes.

works he had written if the Russian Revolution had not happened? In other words, was the
Revolution necessary so that Platonv became a highly-valued writer as he is now? Using suchcounterfactual question, it might be easier to discover what is essential to his mature prose
works written around 1930, in which the Revolution is a leading theme. In his poetry, which
Platonov wrote early 1920s, the imagery of wonderers and the motif of irresistible force of
nature have already appeared, and they also appear in his mature prose works, for example,“Chevengur” (1929) and “The foundation pit” (1930). Therefore, it is possible to consider
them as persistent elements in his works. Taking such perspective, it becomes clear that in theseworks irresistible force of nature is described in a way which has never took place in his earlier
works. In these prose works, human society is passive against system or institution, which thissociety itself has created. In other words, irresistible force of nature in these works is humansociety itself. It is possible to think that difficulties to design a new society are depicted inthese works. Such a theme is universalistic for human being, because human being has social
nature and it tends to make a society actively. It is difficult to imagine these works without thevery fact that the Russian Revolution has happened, which is undoubtedly an example of suchactiveness. Therefore, if there were no Revolution in Russia in the twentieth century, Platonov
would not become a great writer as he is evaluated now.

Ilja Viktorov, Södertörn University (Sweden), “The State, Informal Networks andFinancial Market Regulation in Post-Soviet Russia, 1990-2008”
The paper examines how the presence of informal networks inside the Russian state influenced
formation and further developments of financial market during the 1990s and 2000s. It shows that
two regulating authorities, the Federal Commission on Securities Market and the Central Bankof Russia, were affected by a variety of informal networks throughout the study period. The mainargument is that activities of these networks made it impossible for an implementation of any
coherent state regulation policy in the field; the Russian post-Soviet state was dysfunctional andthe networks were primarily interested in protection of their own business interests. There wasan abundance of policies to build up the emerging financial market, advocated by different stateand private actors, but no well-formulated policy agenda to create an institutional environment
for its stable growth. At the same time, competing informal networks that strove to regulate theemerging financial market created a situation where rivalry between different organisations
contributed to institutional development and some improvements. The competition between
privately-owned RTS and quasi-market MICEX stock exchanges was a clear example of thispattern. The result was a dualist institutional structure of the Russian speculative financial
market that reproduced itself throughout the considered period. The study builds on in-depth
interviews conducted in Moscow-based financial institutions.
Kazuhiro Kumo, Hitotsubashi University (Japan), “Mortality Trends in Russia Revisited:
A Systematic Survey”
The aim of this paper is to use previous research to identify determinants of mortality rates,
an economic variable that affects the size of Russia’s population. It is impossible to explain
mortality solely in terms of socioeconomic factors, so the survey of medical literature conductedhere was essential. It was concluded that factors such as a deterioration in levels of medicalcare or an increase in environmental pollution could not easily explain the rise in mortality
rates throughout the Soviet era and the fluctuating mortality rates seen after the collapse of theSoviet Union. Previous research has explored the relationship between Russians and alcohol,
which had been described anecdotally in literary works, the media, and so on, and demonstrated
the significance of alcohol consumption as a factor exerting a decisive influence on longterm changes in mortality rates and the probability of death in Russia since the transition tocapitalism.

Panel VII-5 Soviet Literature and Culture
Akira Furukawa, Tokyo University of Foreign Studies (Japan), “Society as an Irresistible
Force of Nature: the Works of Andrei Platonov on the Revolution in Progress”
Andrei Platonov (1899-1951) began writing poems since his childhood. What kind of81

Park Sun Yung, Chungbuk National University (South Korea), “On Aspects of Anna
Akhmatova’s Automythologization”
Akhmatova myth, born in marvelous combination of artistic/creative and common/biographicallevels, is widely distributed in the Russian cultural world, not only in literary world. Indeed,
Akhmatova myth in the 20th century is so great that it can be compared with Pushkin myth in
the 19th century. ‘AAA’ myth’s heroine, Anna Andreevna Akhmatova soon after debut becamea central figure in the life of Russian culture, owing to her creative talent, charismatic looks,
stylized behavior through mystification strategies, a tragic family history and a love story. Even
during her lifetime, Akhmatova has become a living myth as the ‘Queen of the Silver Age’,‘Anna of all Rus’. Akhmatova myth was constructed in accordance with the requirements ofthe people and the age, wanting a new myth, and a conscious effort of poetess herself who waseager to become a mythical being, a great poet like Pushkin.
Aspects of Akhmatova’s automythologization can be considered on two levels: the biographicaland creative. At first, on the basis of various biographical data about Akhmatova we canobserve how Akhmatova transforms her identity: from ordinary schoolgirl of Kiev to ‘Muse ofTsarskoye Selo’, from Anna Gorenko to Anna Akhmatova. We can also find such Akhmatova’s
images, which were selected by poetess herself, as ‘a wife and mother of people’s enemy’,‘a sufferer of Stalin era and the memory barrier about it’. Second, on the basis of works ofAkhmatova, we can find her literary masks. Classifying these literary masks, they can bedivided into three: 1) the mask with folklore character(‘prichitalschitsa’ etc.), 2) the mask withbiblical character(Lot’s wife, the Holy Mother etc.), 3) the mask with literary character(thesuccessor to Pushkin, Muse of Tsarskoye Selo’ etc.).

80

Saturday — August 10 • Session VII – PaneIl VI-4 / 5 • 4:45 am – 6:30 pm

Saturday — August 10 • Session VII – Panel VII-5 • 4:45 am – 6:30 pm

manipulate them in a different ways, including xenophobia and racism directions as well as
creating a space for positive changes.

works he had written if the Russian Revolution had not happened? In other words, was the
Revolution necessary so that Platonv became a highly-valued writer as he is now? Using suchcounterfactual question, it might be easier to discover what is essential to his mature prose
works written around 1930, in which the Revolution is a leading theme. In his poetry, which
Platonov wrote early 1920s, the imagery of wonderers and the motif of irresistible force of
nature have already appeared, and they also appear in his mature prose works, for example,“Chevengur” (1929) and “The foundation pit” (1930). Therefore, it is possible to consider
them as persistent elements in his works. Taking such perspective, it becomes clear that in theseworks irresistible force of nature is described in a way which has never took place in his earlier
works. In these prose works, human society is passive against system or institution, which thissociety itself has created. In other words, irresistible force of nature in these works is humansociety itself. It is possible to think that difficulties to design a new society are depicted inthese works. Such a theme is universalistic for human being, because human being has social
nature and it tends to make a society actively. It is difficult to imagine these works without thevery fact that the Russian Revolution has happened, which is undoubtedly an example of suchactiveness. Therefore, if there were no Revolution in Russia in the twentieth century, Platonov
would not become a great writer as he is evaluated now.

Ilja Viktorov, Södertörn University (Sweden), “The State, Informal Networks andFinancial Market Regulation in Post-Soviet Russia, 1990-2008”
The paper examines how the presence of informal networks inside the Russian state influenced
formation and further developments of financial market during the 1990s and 2000s. It shows that
two regulating authorities, the Federal Commission on Securities Market and the Central Bankof Russia, were affected by a variety of informal networks throughout the study period. The mainargument is that activities of these networks made it impossible for an implementation of any
coherent state regulation policy in the field; the Russian post-Soviet state was dysfunctional andthe networks were primarily interested in protection of their own business interests. There wasan abundance of policies to build up the emerging financial market, advocated by different stateand private actors, but no well-formulated policy agenda to create an institutional environment
for its stable growth. At the same time, competing informal networks that strove to regulate theemerging financial market created a situation where rivalry between different organisations
contributed to institutional development and some improvements. The competition between
privately-owned RTS and quasi-market MICEX stock exchanges was a clear example of thispattern. The result was a dualist institutional structure of the Russian speculative financial
market that reproduced itself throughout the considered period. The study builds on in-depth
interviews conducted in Moscow-based financial institutions.
Kazuhiro Kumo, Hitotsubashi University (Japan), “Mortality Trends in Russia Revisited:
A Systematic Survey”
The aim of this paper is to use previous research to identify determinants of mortality rates,
an economic variable that affects the size of Russia’s population. It is impossible to explain
mortality solely in terms of socioeconomic factors, so the survey of medical literature conductedhere was essential. It was concluded that factors such as a deterioration in levels of medicalcare or an increase in environmental pollution could not easily explain the rise in mortality
rates throughout the Soviet era and the fluctuating mortality rates seen after the collapse of theSoviet Union. Previous research has explored the relationship between Russians and alcohol,
which had been described anecdotally in literary works, the media, and so on, and demonstrated
the significance of alcohol consumption as a factor exerting a decisive influence on longterm changes in mortality rates and the probability of death in Russia since the transition tocapitalism.

Panel VII-5 Soviet Literature and Culture
Akira Furukawa, Tokyo University of Foreign Studies (Japan), “Society as an Irresistible
Force of Nature: the Works of Andrei Platonov on the Revolution in Progress”
Andrei Platonov (1899-1951) began writing poems since his childhood. What kind of81

Park Sun Yung, Chungbuk National University (South Korea), “On Aspects of Anna
Akhmatova’s Automythologization”
Akhmatova myth, born in marvelous combination of artistic/creative and common/biographicallevels, is widely distributed in the Russian cultural world, not only in literary world. Indeed,
Akhmatova myth in the 20th century is so great that it can be compared with Pushkin myth in
the 19th century. ‘AAA’ myth’s heroine, Anna Andreevna Akhmatova soon after debut becamea central figure in the life of Russian culture, owing to her creative talent, charismatic looks,
stylized behavior through mystification strategies, a tragic family history and a love story. Even
during her lifetime, Akhmatova has become a living myth as the ‘Queen of the Silver Age’,‘Anna of all Rus’. Akhmatova myth was constructed in accordance with the requirements ofthe people and the age, wanting a new myth, and a conscious effort of poetess herself who waseager to become a mythical being, a great poet like Pushkin.
Aspects of Akhmatova’s automythologization can be considered on two levels: the biographicaland creative. At first, on the basis of various biographical data about Akhmatova we canobserve how Akhmatova transforms her identity: from ordinary schoolgirl of Kiev to ‘Muse ofTsarskoye Selo’, from Anna Gorenko to Anna Akhmatova. We can also find such Akhmatova’s
images, which were selected by poetess herself, as ‘a wife and mother of people’s enemy’,‘a sufferer of Stalin era and the memory barrier about it’. Second, on the basis of works ofAkhmatova, we can find her literary masks. Classifying these literary masks, they can bedivided into three: 1) the mask with folklore character(‘prichitalschitsa’ etc.), 2) the mask withbiblical character(Lot’s wife, the Holy Mother etc.), 3) the mask with literary character(thesuccessor to Pushkin, Muse of Tsarskoye Selo’ etc.).

82

Saturday — August 10 • Session VII – PaneIl VI-5 • 4:45 am – 6:30 pm

Akiko Honda, Hokkaido University (Japan), “Architecture in the Media: Ivan Leonidov’s
Virtual City in the Architectural Journal SA”
During the first half of the 20th century, people started getting more and more information
not from actual constructions, but from the media such as photos, newspapers, magazinesand movies. And this shift made the distinction between realized and unrealized construction
unessential; namely, in the media, both of them equally became images which could be
modified and edited arbitrarily. In spite of the great influence of the media, the studies of Soviet
architectural history have paid very little attention to the relation between Soviet architecture
and the media. Therefore, this paper highlights attempts of a Russian constructivist architect,Ivan Leonidov (1902-1959), who tried to apply the media to his designs and city planning. On
the one hand, he was regarded as a star of constructivism, but, on the other hand, he was often
criticized because of his unreal, abstract designs, most of which were not built during his time.
Nonetheless, he can be regarded as one of the earliest and exceptional architects who noticed
this fundamental change and made use of its properties. The main aim of this presentation is to
discuss Leonidov’s approach to the mass media comparing his works printed in the architectural
journal SA (Современная архитектура, or Contemporary Architecture) with constructivist
photos and publications. Through this analysis, I will shed light on Leonidov’s designs whichwere intended to be constructed not in concrete, but in images and ideas that visualized a newworldview. Namely, it is conceivable that he expected the architectural images in the media as a
new social basement reconnecting isolated people after the collapse of the old regime.
Jheewon Cha, Seoul National University (South Korea), “A Great Experiment or A Lost
Dream? The Idea and the Practice of ‘Lifecreation’ in Russian Symbolists’ Dramas”
The idea of “lifecreation” is the central issue in the artistic experiment of Russian symbolists
and their works. The main figures of Russian symbolism, like Valery Brjusov, F. Solgub, Andrei
Bely, Aleksandr Blok and Vjacheslav Ivanov, joined together around this idea of “lifecreation”
and then were separated from each other because of their own interpretation and realization of
the idea of “lifecreation.” At the period of the “crisis” of symbolism their different points ofview concerning “lifecreation” became evident, especially in their debate on the efficacy ofsymbolism as the method of art. Symbolists’ thoughts and discussions with each other about theidea of “lifecreation” as itself form the entire system of the esthetics of Russian symbolism. Also
they are written between the lines of each symbolist writer’s works. The issue of “lifecreation”
is the summation and culmination of Russian symbolism, in which the other esthetic problems
would be defined. This study aims to explore on what path Russian symbolists go under the ideaof “lifecreation,” in what points their interpretations of this idea were different, and how theirown concepts of “lifecreation” are realized in their works, especially dramas. The conclusionthat might be acquired from this study could give the answer to the frequently asked question,“lifecreation,” is it the great experiment or a mere lost, failed dream?”

Saturday — August 10 • Session VII – Panel VII-6 • 4:45 am – 6:30 pm

83

Panel VII-6 Uneasy Coexistence: Russia and Its Neighbors
Guo Yuqi, Sichuan University of Foreign Languages (China), “Российско-японские
отношения с точки зрения геополитики”Российско-японские отношения уже много лет находятся в сложном положении.
Проблема, мешающая развитию отношений между Россией и Японией, состоит в том,что и та и другая не смогут найти разумный выход из данного трудного положения.
Решение проблемы осложнено еще бурными событиями прошлых лет, неправомерными
действиями обеих сторон, вмешательством «третьих сил» и прежде всего США. Образ
России и Японии во многом значительно искажается средствами массовой информациии невнятными исследованиями, что усиливает недоверие обеих стран друг к другу. Внашей статье будут анализированы геополитические интересы России и Японии, которые
должны быть учтены друг у друга и основой становления нормальных российскояпонских отношений.
Piotr Bajor, Jagiellonian University (Poland), “Partners or Rivals? Polish-Russian
Relations after the Collapse of the Soviet Union”
In 1989, both in Poland as well as in the other satellite states of the USSR, a process of systemicchanges was initiated, accompanied by the removal of the then-current communistic regimes.
As the result of these changes, power was taken over by democratic opposition. In 1989,
Tadeusz Mazowiecki became the Prime Minister of the democratic government, with LechWałęsa winning the first democratic presidential elections. It is also worth mentioning, thatKrzysztof Skubiszewski was appointed to head the Foreign Affairs Department. These changes
initiated the process of reconstruction and transformation of political systems in Poland andacross the whole region. As one of its elements, there were substantial changes to Poland’s
foreign policy and relations with Russia. In these bilateral relations severe tension could beobserved. The most important causes of the negative relations with that country were: Polishdemand for the Russian soldiers based in Poland to leave the country immediately, the Katyń
issue, and the integration of Poland with NATO and Russia’s attitude towards this affiliation.
The paper will analyze a most important problems which had a influence for shape of bilateralrelations between Poland and Russia. The relations have been shaped according to issues
resulting from the collapse of USSR. In the past twenty years, these issues were resolved what
led to an expansion of bilateral cooperation. However, last processes show successive problems
which could inhibit cooperation and stagnation in relations with Russia and furthermore, allindications show that the present situation will not change any time soon.
Ekaterina Semenova, Financial University under the RF Government (Russia), “How Is
Government Innovation Policy of Japan Perceived in Putin’s Russia?”Доклад посвящен восприятию японской инновационной политики в России, начиная
с 2000-х гг. и по сегодняшний момент. В процессе изучения этой проблемы встал
вопрос, действительно ли научно-техническая политика Японии считается в России
одной из лучших или на первые позиции выходят другие страны. В ходе работы были

82

Saturday — August 10 • Session VII – PaneIl VI-5 • 4:45 am – 6:30 pm

Akiko Honda, Hokkaido University (Japan), “Architecture in the Media: Ivan Leonidov’s
Virtual City in the Architectural Journal SA”
During the first half of the 20th century, people started getting more and more information
not from actual constructions, but from the media such as photos, newspapers, magazinesand movies. And this shift made the distinction between realized and unrealized construction
unessential; namely, in the media, both of them equally became images which could be
modified and edited arbitrarily. In spite of the great influence of the media, the studies of Soviet
architectural history have paid very little attention to the relation between Soviet architecture
and the media. Therefore, this paper highlights attempts of a Russian constructivist architect,Ivan Leonidov (1902-1959), who tried to apply the media to his designs and city planning. On
the one hand, he was regarded as a star of constructivism, but, on the other hand, he was often
criticized because of his unreal, abstract designs, most of which were not built during his time.
Nonetheless, he can be regarded as one of the earliest and exceptional architects who noticed
this fundamental change and made use of its properties. The main aim of this presentation is to
discuss Leonidov’s approach to the mass media comparing his works printed in the architectural
journal SA (Современная архитектура, or Contemporary Architecture) with constructivist
photos and publications. Through this analysis, I will shed light on Leonidov’s designs whichwere intended to be constructed not in concrete, but in images and ideas that visualized a newworldview. Namely, it is conceivable that he expected the architectural images in the media as a
new social basement reconnecting isolated people after the collapse of the old regime.
Jheewon Cha, Seoul National University (South Korea), “A Great Experiment or A Lost
Dream? The Idea and the Practice of ‘Lifecreation’ in Russian Symbolists’ Dramas”
The idea of “lifecreation” is the central issue in the artistic experiment of Russian symbolists
and their works. The main figures of Russian symbolism, like Valery Brjusov, F. Solgub, Andrei
Bely, Aleksandr Blok and Vjacheslav Ivanov, joined together around this idea of “lifecreation”
and then were separated from each other because of their own interpretation and realization of
the idea of “lifecreation.” At the period of the “crisis” of symbolism their different points ofview concerning “lifecreation” became evident, especially in their debate on the efficacy ofsymbolism as the method of art. Symbolists’ thoughts and discussions with each other about theidea of “lifecreation” as itself form the entire system of the esthetics of Russian symbolism. Also
they are written between the lines of each symbolist writer’s works. The issue of “lifecreation”
is the summation and culmination of Russian symbolism, in which the other esthetic problems
would be defined. This study aims to explore on what path Russian symbolists go under the ideaof “lifecreation,” in what points their interpretations of this idea were different, and how theirown concepts of “lifecreation” are realized in their works, especially dramas. The conclusionthat might be acquired from this study could give the answer to the frequently asked question,“lifecreation,” is it the great experiment or a mere lost, failed dream?”

Saturday — August 10 • Session VII – Panel VII-6 • 4:45 am – 6:30 pm

83

Panel VII-6 Uneasy Coexistence: Russia and Its Neighbors
Guo Yuqi, Sichuan University of Foreign Languages (China), “Российско-японские
отношения с точки зрения геополитики”Российско-японские отношения уже много лет находятся в сложном положении.
Проблема, мешающая развитию отношений между Россией и Японией, состоит в том,что и та и другая не смогут найти разумный выход из данного трудного положения.
Решение проблемы осложнено еще бурными событиями прошлых лет, неправомерными
действиями обеих сторон, вмешательством «третьих сил» и прежде всего США. Образ
России и Японии во многом значительно искажается средствами массовой информациии невнятными исследованиями, что усиливает недоверие обеих стран друг к другу. Внашей статье будут анализированы геополитические интересы России и Японии, которые
должны быть учтены друг у друга и основой становления нормальных российскояпонских отношений.
Piotr Bajor, Jagiellonian University (Poland), “Partners or Rivals? Polish-Russian
Relations after the Collapse of the Soviet Union”
In 1989, both in Poland as well as in the other satellite states of the USSR, a process of systemicchanges was initiated, accompanied by the removal of the then-current communistic regimes.
As the result of these changes, power was taken over by democratic opposition. In 1989,
Tadeusz Mazowiecki became the Prime Minister of the democratic government, with LechWałęsa winning the first democratic presidential elections. It is also worth mentioning, thatKrzysztof Skubiszewski was appointed to head the Foreign Affairs Department. These changes
initiated the process of reconstruction and transformation of political systems in Poland andacross the whole region. As one of its elements, there were substantial changes to Poland’s
foreign policy and relations with Russia. In these bilateral relations severe tension could beobserved. The most important causes of the negative relations with that country were: Polishdemand for the Russian soldiers based in Poland to leave the country immediately, the Katyń
issue, and the integration of Poland with NATO and Russia’s attitude towards this affiliation.
The paper will analyze a most important problems which had a influence for shape of bilateralrelations between Poland and Russia. The relations have been shaped according to issues
resulting from the collapse of USSR. In the past twenty years, these issues were resolved what
led to an expansion of bilateral cooperation. However, last processes show successive problems
which could inhibit cooperation and stagnation in relations with Russia and furthermore, allindications show that the present situation will not change any time soon.
Ekaterina Semenova, Financial University under the RF Government (Russia), “How Is
Government Innovation Policy of Japan Perceived in Putin’s Russia?”Доклад посвящен восприятию японской инновационной политики в России, начиная
с 2000-х гг. и по сегодняшний момент. В процессе изучения этой проблемы встал
вопрос, действительно ли научно-техническая политика Японии считается в России
одной из лучших или на первые позиции выходят другие страны. В ходе работы были

84

Saturday — August 10 • Session VII – PaneIl VI-6 • 4:45 am – 6:30 pmанализированы работы русских ученых об инновационной политике, высказывания
политиков и журналистов. Интерес к японской инновационной модели проявляют нетолько органы госвласти РФ, но и научное сообщество. Так в последнее десятилетие
появился ряд работ (Денисов Ю.Д., Бердашкевич А.П., Масленников Н.А., Никонова
Я.И.), в которых анализируется японский инновационный путь. При этом подчеркиваются
следующие моменты: Япония делает ставку на поддержку малого и среднего бизнеса,развитие венчурного предпринимательства, кластерную политику, четко планирует
дальнейшие действия в научно-техническом курсе страны, активно финансирует
исследования и разработки. Таким образом, интерес к японской инновационной моделив основном повышался с течением времени, но особое внимание все равно обращенок периоду до «потерянного десятилетия». Если Япония будет так же вкладывать своисредства в инновации и будет поддерживать свой статус научно-технологического
лидера, что вполне возможно, так как есть перспективы, в том числе в направлении
возобновляемой энергетики, то в России и в мире в целом она будет восприниматьсякак инновационная страна. На сегодняшний момент у Японии много конкурентов внаучно-технической сфере среди азиатских стран, и в России им уделяют пока большее
внимание, чем Японии.
Hiroshi Yamazoe, National Institute for Defence Studies (Japan), “Russian Military
Industry and Export”
The amount of Russian conventional arms exports is the second largest among the world’s
exporters and largely contributes to incomes of Russian defense sector companies. Russia
has increased the expenditure for procurement and advanced technological research, hoping amore advanced level of Russian defense industry would lead to development of other sectorsof Russian industry and job creation. Many customer countries import Russian hardware forvarious reasons: relatively affordable prices with high performance; difficult political relations
with the West; and favorable conditions of technology transfer and payment. Russia seeks tosustain these advantages in competition with other exporters, and also to avoid undermining
strategic stability and diplomatic relations from the Russian viewpoint. This paper tries to see
the relationship between the Russian military industry’s interests and the Russian strategicorientation. The first section sees the position of Russian arms exports and industry in Russia,
and the Russian exports in the world. It is followed by the second section on different types ofcustomers: India, China, emerging markets, and Iran plus Syria.

85

Index of Conference Participants(Hyphenated number refers to session and panel number.)

Aburamoto, Mari, mari.aburamoto@gmail.com................................................................................................(VII-3)
Akiyama, Tetsu, akiyama@islam.waseda.ac.jp......................................................................................................(I-4)
Alexandrov, Timur, ta335@cam.ac.uk..........................................................................................................(III-1, V-3)
Altai, Dulbaa, tbishrel@yahoo.com.......................................................................................................................(V-6)
Aoshima, Yoko, yoko.aoshima@gmail.com..........................................................................................................(V-1)
Arimune, Masako, macako@kcn.jp.......................................................................................................................(III-3)
Asada, Masafumi, okagamin@gmail.com...........................................................................................................(IV-5)
Bajor, Piotr, piotr.bajor@uj.edu.pl.......................................................................................................................(VII-6)
Baryshev, Eduard, rabveshi@yahoo.co.jp............................................................................................................(III-6)
Berglund, Christofer, christofer.berglund@statsvet.uu.se.....................................................................................(I-2)
Bondarenko, Ivan, biwan2@gmail.com..............................................................................................................(VII-2)
Bremer, Thomas, th.bremer@uni-muenster.de...........................................................................................(IV-1, V-6)
Burbank, Jane, jane.burbank@nyu.edu..................................................................................................................(V-1)
Cha, Jheewon, jheewon@snu.ac.kr......................................................................................................................(VII-5)
Chida, Tetsuro, tetsuroch@slav.hokudai.ac.jp...........................................................................................(IV-3, VI-1)
Choi, Jin Seok, vizario@gmail.com.......................................................................................................................(V-5)
Dulatov, Berik, suxa_r@mail.ru.............................................................................................................................(II-3)
Ermakova, Lyudmila, ermakova@gol.com...........................................................................................................(II-5)
Feng, Shaolei, shaoleifeng@yahoo.com......................................................................................................(III-1, IV-2)
Fryer, Paul, paul.fryer@uef.fi................................................................................................................................(III-2)
Fukuda, Hiroshi, hfukuda@cias.kyoto-u.ac.jp.................................................................................(II-1, III-4, IV-5)
Fukuma, Kayo, kayofuku87@hotmail.com...........................................................................................................(II-5)
Furukawa, Akira, www-ofias@tufs.ac.jp...........................................................................................................(VII-5)
Galvane, Linda, lgalvane@stanford.edu..................................................................................................................(I-1)
Gill, Graeme, graeme.gill@sydney.edu.au....................................................................................................(I-2, VI-2)
Goněc, Vladimír, vladimir.gonec@savba.sk.......................................................................................................(III-4)
Gretchko, Valerij, vgretchko@hotmail.com................................................................................................(III-5, V-5)
Guo, Yuqi, gyq22@hotmail.com.........................................................................................................................(VII-6)
Hase, Naoya, naoyahs@gmail.com..........................................................................................................................(I-3)
Hayashi, Tadayuki, hayashid@kyoto-wu.ac.jp..................................................................................................(VII-3)
Hidai, Takeo, takeo.hidai@gmail.com...................................................................................................................(II-3)
Honda, Akiko, pooonda@gmail.com..................................................................................................................(VII-5)
Hong, Wan-suk, evan@hufs.ac.kr...........................................................................................................................(II-2)
Horie, Norio, horie@eco.u-toyama.ac.jp.....................................................................................................(IV-3, VI-3)
Huang, Lifu, huang552001@yahoo.com.cn...........................................................................................................(II-4)
Hyun, Seungsoo, tokyoishmael@hotmail.com..............................................................................................(I-2, II-2)
Ieda, Osamu, ieda@slav.hokudai.ac.jp.................................................................................................................(VI-1)
Igaue, Naho, igaue@fps.chuo-u.ac.jp.....................................................................................................................(V-4)
Ikeda, Yoshiro, BZP10472@nifty.ne.jp............................................................................................(V-1, VI-4, VII-1)
Ikuta, Michiko, akazn800@tcn.zaq.ne.jp................................................................................................................(I-1)
Inoue, Takehiko, inouetkhk@gmail.com......................................................................................................(I-4, III-3)Ishino, Yuko, yishino@staff.kanazawa-u.ac.jp...................................................................................................(III-4)
Iwamoto, Kazuhisa, iwamoto@wakhok.ac.jp............................................................................................(V-5, VII-5)
Izbassarova, Gul’banu, iz_gulbanu@mail.ru.........................................................................................................(I-4)
Kaminaga, Eisuke, kaminaga@nuis.ac.jp............................................................................................................(IV-5)
Kang, Shih-Hao, shkang@nfu.edu.tw..........................................................................................................(IV-2, V-6)
Kazakevich, Vecheslav, vsk@hmt.u-toyama.ac.jp.................................................................................................(I-5)
Kazakevich, Margarita, MARGALITAK@gmail.com......................................................................................(VI-5)

84

Saturday — August 10 • Session VII – PaneIl VI-6 • 4:45 am – 6:30 pmанализированы работы русских ученых об инновационной политике, высказывания
политиков и журналистов. Интерес к японской инновационной модели проявляют нетолько органы госвласти РФ, но и научное сообщество. Так в последнее десятилетие
появился ряд работ (Денисов Ю.Д., Бердашкевич А.П., Масленников Н.А., Никонова
Я.И.), в которых анализируется японский инновационный путь. При этом подчеркиваются
следующие моменты: Япония делает ставку на поддержку малого и среднего бизнеса,развитие венчурного предпринимательства, кластерную политику, четко планирует
дальнейшие действия в научно-техническом курсе страны, активно финансирует
исследования и разработки. Таким образом, интерес к японской инновационной моделив основном повышался с течением времени, но особое внимание все равно обращенок периоду до «потерянного десятилетия». Если Япония будет так же вкладывать своисредства в инновации и будет поддерживать свой статус научно-технологического
лидера, что вполне возможно, так как есть перспективы, в том числе в направлении
возобновляемой энергетики, то в России и в мире в целом она будет восприниматьсякак инновационная страна. На сегодняшний момент у Японии много конкурентов внаучно-технической сфере среди азиатских стран, и в России им уделяют пока большее
внимание, чем Японии.
Hiroshi Yamazoe, National Institute for Defence Studies (Japan), “Russian Military
Industry and Export”
The amount of Russian conventional arms exports is the second largest among the world’s
exporters and largely contributes to incomes of Russian defense sector companies. Russia
has increased the expenditure for procurement and advanced technological research, hoping amore advanced level of Russian defense industry would lead to development of other sectorsof Russian industry and job creation. Many customer countries import Russian hardware forvarious reasons: relatively affordable prices with high performance; difficult political relations
with the West; and favorable conditions of technology transfer and payment. Russia seeks tosustain these advantages in competition with other exporters, and also to avoid undermining
strategic stability and diplomatic relations from the Russian viewpoint. This paper tries to see
the relationship between the Russian military industry’s interests and the Russian strategicorientation. The first section sees the position of Russian arms exports and industry in Russia,
and the Russian exports in the world. It is followed by the second section on different types ofcustomers: India, China, emerging markets, and Iran plus Syria.

85

Index of Conference Participants(Hyphenated number refers to session and panel number.)

Aburamoto, Mari, mari.aburamoto@gmail.com................................................................................................(VII-3)
Akiyama, Tetsu, akiyama@islam.waseda.ac.jp......................................................................................................(I-4)
Alexandrov, Timur, ta335@cam.ac.uk..........................................................................................................(III-1, V-3)
Altai, Dulbaa, tbishrel@yahoo.com.......................................................................................................................(V-6)
Aoshima, Yoko, yoko.aoshima@gmail.com..........................................................................................................(V-1)
Arimune, Masako, macako@kcn.jp.......................................................................................................................(III-3)
Asada, Masafumi, okagamin@gmail.com...........................................................................................................(IV-5)
Bajor, Piotr, piotr.bajor@uj.edu.pl.......................................................................................................................(VII-6)
Baryshev, Eduard, rabveshi@yahoo.co.jp............................................................................................................(III-6)
Berglund, Christofer, christofer.berglund@statsvet.uu.se.....................................................................................(I-2)
Bondarenko, Ivan, biwan2@gmail.com..............................................................................................................(VII-2)
Bremer, Thomas, th.bremer@uni-muenster.de...........................................................................................(IV-1, V-6)
Burbank, Jane, jane.burbank@nyu.edu..................................................................................................................(V-1)
Cha, Jheewon, jheewon@snu.ac.kr......................................................................................................................(VII-5)
Chida, Tetsuro, tetsuroch@slav.hokudai.ac.jp...........................................................................................(IV-3, VI-1)
Choi, Jin Seok, vizario@gmail.com.......................................................................................................................(V-5)
Dulatov, Berik, suxa_r@mail.ru.............................................................................................................................(II-3)
Ermakova, Lyudmila, ermakova@gol.com...........................................................................................................(II-5)
Feng, Shaolei, shaoleifeng@yahoo.com......................................................................................................(III-1, IV-2)
Fryer, Paul, paul.fryer@uef.fi................................................................................................................................(III-2)
Fukuda, Hiroshi, hfukuda@cias.kyoto-u.ac.jp.................................................................................(II-1, III-4, IV-5)
Fukuma, Kayo, kayofuku87@hotmail.com...........................................................................................................(II-5)
Furukawa, Akira, www-ofias@tufs.ac.jp...........................................................................................................(VII-5)
Galvane, Linda, lgalvane@stanford.edu..................................................................................................................(I-1)
Gill, Graeme, graeme.gill@sydney.edu.au....................................................................................................(I-2, VI-2)
Goněc, Vladimír, vladimir.gonec@savba.sk.......................................................................................................(III-4)
Gretchko, Valerij, vgretchko@hotmail.com................................................................................................(III-5, V-5)
Guo, Yuqi, gyq22@hotmail.com.........................................................................................................................(VII-6)
Hase, Naoya, naoyahs@gmail.com..........................................................................................................................(I-3)
Hayashi, Tadayuki, hayashid@kyoto-wu.ac.jp..................................................................................................(VII-3)
Hidai, Takeo, takeo.hidai@gmail.com...................................................................................................................(II-3)
Honda, Akiko, pooonda@gmail.com..................................................................................................................(VII-5)
Hong, Wan-suk, evan@hufs.ac.kr...........................................................................................................................(II-2)
Horie, Norio, horie@eco.u-toyama.ac.jp.....................................................................................................(IV-3, VI-3)
Huang, Lifu, huang552001@yahoo.com.cn...........................................................................................................(II-4)
Hyun, Seungsoo, tokyoishmael@hotmail.com..............................................................................................(I-2, II-2)
Ieda, Osamu, ieda@slav.hokudai.ac.jp.................................................................................................................(VI-1)
Igaue, Naho, igaue@fps.chuo-u.ac.jp.....................................................................................................................(V-4)
Ikeda, Yoshiro, BZP10472@nifty.ne.jp............................................................................................(V-1, VI-4, VII-1)
Ikuta, Michiko, akazn800@tcn.zaq.ne.jp................................................................................................................(I-1)
Inoue, Takehiko, inouetkhk@gmail.com......................................................................................................(I-4, III-3)Ishino, Yuko, yishino@staff.kanazawa-u.ac.jp...................................................................................................(III-4)
Iwamoto, Kazuhisa, iwamoto@wakhok.ac.jp............................................................................................(V-5, VII-5)
Izbassarova, Gul’banu, iz_gulbanu@mail.ru.........................................................................................................(I-4)
Kaminaga, Eisuke, kaminaga@nuis.ac.jp............................................................................................................(IV-5)
Kang, Shih-Hao, shkang@nfu.edu.tw..........................................................................................................(IV-2, V-6)
Kazakevich, Vecheslav, vsk@hmt.u-toyama.ac.jp.................................................................................................(I-5)
Kazakevich, Margarita, MARGALITAK@gmail.com......................................................................................(VI-5)

86
Kim, Soo-Hwan, lotmania@hufs.ac.kr.................................................................................................................(III-5)
Kimura, Takashi, kimuratakashi@pc4.so-net.ne.jp.......................................................................................(I-1, II-5)
Kogo, Eriko, kogo@aoni.waseda.jp........................................................................................................................(II-1)
Koo, Eun Joo, ejk44@cam.ac.uk..........................................................................................................................(VII-2)
Korgun, Irina, irinakorgun@hanmail.net..................................................................................................(II-2, VII-4)
Koshino, Go, gkoshino@slav.hokudai.ac.jp................................................................................................(II-1, III-4)
Kovalskaya, Svetlana, enu@enu.kz................................................................................................................(II-3, V-6)
Kozhevnikov, Vladimir, v.ronin@rambler.ru..........................................................................................................(I-1)
Krashina, Ol’ga..........................................................................................................................................................(II-5)
Krawchuk, Andrii, akrawchuk@usudbury.ca......................................................................................................(III-3)
Kudoyarova, Tatiana, tkudoyarova@gmail.com.................................................................................................(VI-5)
Kulakhmetova, Anel, ak792@cam.ac.uk...............................................................................................................(V-3)
Kumo, Kazuhiro, Kumo_kazuhiro@ybb.ne.jp..........................................................................................(II-3, VII-4)
Lewis, David, D.Lewis1@bradford.ac.uk.............................................................................................................(III-1)
Li, Jingjie, jjli1019@163.com...................................................................................................................................(V-6)
Li, Sui-an, chinatiger1963@126.com......................................................................................................................(V-6)
Li, Xing, xingli530@sina.com...............................................................................................................................(IV-2)
Liu, Juan, liujuanan@bnu.edu.cn..........................................................................................................................(VI-5)
Lu, Changhong, lgtlch@yahoo.com.cn...................................................................................................................(V-2)
Lukyanets, Artem, artem_ispr@mail.ru..............................................................................................................(III-2)
Lyubichankovskiy, Sergey, svlubich@yandex.ru.................................................................................................(II-4)
Ma, Hongmei, mahm@cc.matsuyama-u.ac.jp......................................................................................................(III-2)
Manaev, Oleg, manaev.oleg@gmail.com..............................................................................................................(VI-2)
Marmazov, Vasyl, v.marmazov@mfa.gov.ua........................................................................................................(II-2)
Matsuzato, Kimitaka, kim@slav.hokudai.ac.jp..................................................................................(I-2, III-3, VI-2)
Michigami, Mayu, michigami@econ.niigata-u.ac.jp...................................................................................(I-3, IV-3)
Mikhailova, Yulia, yulia@intl.hiroshima-cu.ac.jp......................................................................................(II-1, IV-1)
Miyamoto, Katsuhiro, bkafy209@rinku.zaq.ne.jp.................................................................................................(I-3)
Miyazaki, Haruka, h.miyazaki1112@gmail.com..................................................................................................(V-1)
Mochizuki, Tetsuo, tetsuo@slav.hokudai.ac.jp.....................................................................................................(II-5)
Morimoto, Ikuko......................................................................................................................................................(III-6)
Moshes, Arkady, arkady.moshes@fiia.fi..............................................................................................................(III-1)
Mussabekova, Roza, roza709@mail.ru....................................................................................................................(I-5)
Mussagaliyeva, Arailym, arai0410@mail.ru.......................................................................................................(VI-4)
Na, Chuanlin, nachuanlin@163.com.......................................................................................................................(V-2)
Naganawa, Norihiro, luch@slav.hokudai.ac.jp.......................................................................................................(I-4)
Nonaka, Susumu, nonas@gk9.so-net.ne.jp..........................................................................................................(III-5)
Norimatsu, Kyohei, knorimatsu@nifty.com........................................................................................................(III-5)
Numano, Mitsuyoshi, mitsuyoshi@l.u-tokyo.ac.jp.............................................................................................(III-5)
Odagiri, Nami, almagul1228@gmail.com..........................................................................................................(VII-2)
Ogushi, Atsushi, oatsushi@law.keio.ac.jp................................................................................................(VI-2, VII-3)
Ono, Shigeki, s-ono@live.asahikawa-u.ac.jp..........................................................................................................(I-3)
Park, Sun Yung, rodina@hanmail.net.................................................................................................................(VII-5)
Park, Hye-Kyung, hkpark1@hallym.ac.kr.............................................................................................................(V-5)
Ryazantsev, Sergey, riazan@mail.ru...........................................................................................................(III-2, VI-3)
Sakamoto, Hideaki, hideaki_sakamoto@hotmail.co.jp.......................................................................................(V-4)
Sakon, Yukimura, sachison24@yahoo.co.jp........................................................................................................(IV-5)
Sandomirskaja, Irina, irina.sandomirskaja@sh.se......................................................................................(II-2, IV-1)
Semenova, Ekaterina, catherine1401@gmail.com............................................................................................(VII-6)
Shchepetunina, Marina, shchepetuninamaina@hotmail.com......................................................................(I-5, V-5)
Shevnin, Ivan, gim7m@mail.ru..............................................................................................................................(V-4)

87
Shimeki, Yuko........................................................................................................................................................(VII-2)
Shimotomai, Nobuo, shimotom@icloud.com..............................................................................................(V-2, IV-2)
Shiokawa, Nobuaki, salzbach.in.hoya@kud.biglobe.ne.jp.................................................................................(IV-1)
Shulatov, Yaroslav, sachison24@yahoo.co.jp.....................................................................................................(VII-1)
Sim, Ji-Eun, svetofor@naver.com / alloallo@hanmail.net....................................................................................(I-5)
Smirnova, Tatiana, spv82sp9@bell.ocn.ne.jp.....................................................................................................(VII-2)
Smith, Jeremy, jeremy.smith@uef.fi.........................................................................................................(III-4, VII-3)
Song, Joonseo, songjoo1@gmail.com.....................................................................................................................(II-2)
Su, Xiao, xiao_susu@sina.com.............................................................................................................................(VI-5)
Sucală, Ion Voicu, i.sucala.1@research.gla.ac.uk..................................................................................................(V-3)
Sugino, Yuri, shchepetuninamaina@hotmail.com.................................................................................................(I-5)
Sugiura, Fumikazu, fsugiura@main.teikyo-u.ac.jp..........................................................................................(VII-4)
Suzuki, Ayame, ayame_s_99@yahoo.co.jp..........................................................................................................(VI-2)
Tachibana, Yu, shingingo@gmail.com....................................................................................................................(I-2)
Takahashi, Sanami, takahashi.sanami@gmail.com.....................................................................................(I-4, III-3)
Takenaka, Yutaka, yuasa.takeshi@gmail.com......................................................................................................(II-4)
Tateishi, Yoko, ym_tateishi@yahoo.co.jp............................................................................................................(VI-4)
Tateoka, Kumi, kumi3@kobe-u.ac.jp.........................................................................................................(II-5, VII-5)
Teramoto, Yasutoshi, teramoto@law.hiroshima-u.ac.jp.....................................................................................(III-6)
Tkachev, Sergey, sertk@mail.ru............................................................................................................................(VI-3)
Tokunaga, Masahiro, t030032@kansai-u.ac.jp....................................................................................................(VI-1)
Tolkachova, Anna, atol@eu.spb.ru......................................................................................................................(VII-4)
Tolstoguzov, Sergey, sergeytol@w6.dion.ne.jp...................................................................................................(III-6)
Tolstoguzov, Aleksander, tolsto@bb.nebuta.ac.jp...............................................................................................(III-6)
Torobekova, Venerakhan, venerahan@gmail.com................................................................................................(V-3)
Toyota, Junichi, jtoyota@icu.ac.jp.............................................................................................................(VI-5, VII-2)
Tsujikawa, Noriko, noriko.tsujikawa@gmail.com..............................................................................................(III-4)
Tsukada, Tsutomu, tsutomu26@mail.goo.ne.jp....................................................................................................(V-4)
Usmanov, Furugzod, donishju@mail.ru................................................................................................................(II-4)
Uyama, Tomohiko, uyama@slav.hokudai.ac.jp.............................................................................................(II-3, V-3)
Valiullin, Hasan, hasan_val@hotmail.com / investor-slm@yandex.ru...............................................................(I-3)
Viktorov, Ilja, ilja.viktorov@sh.se.......................................................................................................................(VII-4)
Virkkunen, Joni, joni.virkkunen@uef.fi.............................................................................................(III-2, IV-3, V-3)
Volkov, Denis..........................................................................................................................................................(VII-1)
Waldron, Peter, p.waldron@uea.ac.uk............................................................................................................(II-1, V-1)
Wang, Ning, wangn@shisu.edu.cn..........................................................................................................................(V-2)
Wang, Xuelong, wangxuelong@ec.hokudai.ac.jp................................................................................................(VI-3)
Wang, Xiaoju, kaja_65@sina.com.........................................................................................................................(VI-3)
Ward, Christopher, christoferward@clayton.edu................................................................................................(VI-1)
Watanabe, Mitsuko..................................................................................................................................................(VI-1)
Xia, Zhongxian, xzx28@sina.com..........................................................................................................................(V-5)
Yamazoe, Hiroshi, yamazoe-hs@nids.go.jp.......................................................................................................(VII-6)
Yang, Bo, anjayang@hotmail.com..........................................................................................................................(V-2)
Yang, Cheng, yangcheng.ecnu@gmail.com................................................................................................(III-1, IV-2)
Yokota-Murakami, Takayuki, murakami@lang.osaka-u.ac.jp.............................................................................(I-1)
Yuasa, Takeshi, yuasa.takeshi@gmail.com.......................................................................................................(VII-6)
Zaytsev, Ilya, ilyaaugust@yandex.ru.......................................................................................................................(I-4)
Zhang, Jianhua, zhangjh171@gmail.com.............................................................................................................(VI-4)
Zhu, Jianli,  jianlinihao@126.com..........................................................................................................................(II-4)

86
Kim, Soo-Hwan, lotmania@hufs.ac.kr.................................................................................................................(III-5)
Kimura, Takashi, kimuratakashi@pc4.so-net.ne.jp.......................................................................................(I-1, II-5)
Kogo, Eriko, kogo@aoni.waseda.jp........................................................................................................................(II-1)
Koo, Eun Joo, ejk44@cam.ac.uk..........................................................................................................................(VII-2)
Korgun, Irina, irinakorgun@hanmail.net..................................................................................................(II-2, VII-4)
Koshino, Go, gkoshino@slav.hokudai.ac.jp................................................................................................(II-1, III-4)
Kovalskaya, Svetlana, enu@enu.kz................................................................................................................(II-3, V-6)
Kozhevnikov, Vladimir, v.ronin@rambler.ru..........................................................................................................(I-1)
Krashina, Ol’ga..........................................................................................................................................................(II-5)
Krawchuk, Andrii, akrawchuk@usudbury.ca......................................................................................................(III-3)
Kudoyarova, Tatiana, tkudoyarova@gmail.com.................................................................................................(VI-5)
Kulakhmetova, Anel, ak792@cam.ac.uk...............................................................................................................(V-3)
Kumo, Kazuhiro, Kumo_kazuhiro@ybb.ne.jp..........................................................................................(II-3, VII-4)
Lewis, David, D.Lewis1@bradford.ac.uk.............................................................................................................(III-1)
Li, Jingjie, jjli1019@163.com...................................................................................................................................(V-6)
Li, Sui-an, chinatiger1963@126.com......................................................................................................................(V-6)
Li, Xing, xingli530@sina.com...............................................................................................................................(IV-2)
Liu, Juan, liujuanan@bnu.edu.cn..........................................................................................................................(VI-5)
Lu, Changhong, lgtlch@yahoo.com.cn...................................................................................................................(V-2)
Lukyanets, Artem, artem_ispr@mail.ru..............................................................................................................(III-2)
Lyubichankovskiy, Sergey, svlubich@yandex.ru.................................................................................................(II-4)
Ma, Hongmei, mahm@cc.matsuyama-u.ac.jp......................................................................................................(III-2)
Manaev, Oleg, manaev.oleg@gmail.com..............................................................................................................(VI-2)
Marmazov, Vasyl, v.marmazov@mfa.gov.ua........................................................................................................(II-2)
Matsuzato, Kimitaka, kim@slav.hokudai.ac.jp..................................................................................(I-2, III-3, VI-2)
Michigami, Mayu, michigami@econ.niigata-u.ac.jp...................................................................................(I-3, IV-3)
Mikhailova, Yulia, yulia@intl.hiroshima-cu.ac.jp......................................................................................(II-1, IV-1)
Miyamoto, Katsuhiro, bkafy209@rinku.zaq.ne.jp.................................................................................................(I-3)
Miyazaki, Haruka, h.miyazaki1112@gmail.com..................................................................................................(V-1)
Mochizuki, Tetsuo, tetsuo@slav.hokudai.ac.jp.....................................................................................................(II-5)
Morimoto, Ikuko......................................................................................................................................................(III-6)
Moshes, Arkady, arkady.moshes@fiia.fi..............................................................................................................(III-1)
Mussabekova, Roza, roza709@mail.ru....................................................................................................................(I-5)
Mussagaliyeva, Arailym, arai0410@mail.ru.......................................................................................................(VI-4)
Na, Chuanlin, nachuanlin@163.com.......................................................................................................................(V-2)
Naganawa, Norihiro, luch@slav.hokudai.ac.jp.......................................................................................................(I-4)
Nonaka, Susumu, nonas@gk9.so-net.ne.jp..........................................................................................................(III-5)
Norimatsu, Kyohei, knorimatsu@nifty.com........................................................................................................(III-5)
Numano, Mitsuyoshi, mitsuyoshi@l.u-tokyo.ac.jp.............................................................................................(III-5)
Odagiri, Nami, almagul1228@gmail.com..........................................................................................................(VII-2)
Ogushi, Atsushi, oatsushi@law.keio.ac.jp................................................................................................(VI-2, VII-3)
Ono, Shigeki, s-ono@live.asahikawa-u.ac.jp..........................................................................................................(I-3)
Park, Sun Yung, rodina@hanmail.net.................................................................................................................(VII-5)
Park, Hye-Kyung, hkpark1@hallym.ac.kr.............................................................................................................(V-5)
Ryazantsev, Sergey, riazan@mail.ru...........................................................................................................(III-2, VI-3)
Sakamoto, Hideaki, hideaki_sakamoto@hotmail.co.jp.......................................................................................(V-4)
Sakon, Yukimura, sachison24@yahoo.co.jp........................................................................................................(IV-5)
Sandomirskaja, Irina, irina.sandomirskaja@sh.se......................................................................................(II-2, IV-1)
Semenova, Ekaterina, catherine1401@gmail.com............................................................................................(VII-6)
Shchepetunina, Marina, shchepetuninamaina@hotmail.com......................................................................(I-5, V-5)
Shevnin, Ivan, gim7m@mail.ru..............................................................................................................................(V-4)

87
Shimeki, Yuko........................................................................................................................................................(VII-2)
Shimotomai, Nobuo, shimotom@icloud.com..............................................................................................(V-2, IV-2)
Shiokawa, Nobuaki, salzbach.in.hoya@kud.biglobe.ne.jp.................................................................................(IV-1)
Shulatov, Yaroslav, sachison24@yahoo.co.jp.....................................................................................................(VII-1)
Sim, Ji-Eun, svetofor@naver.com / alloallo@hanmail.net....................................................................................(I-5)
Smirnova, Tatiana, spv82sp9@bell.ocn.ne.jp.....................................................................................................(VII-2)
Smith, Jeremy, jeremy.smith@uef.fi.........................................................................................................(III-4, VII-3)
Song, Joonseo, songjoo1@gmail.com.....................................................................................................................(II-2)
Su, Xiao, xiao_susu@sina.com.............................................................................................................................(VI-5)
Sucală, Ion Voicu, i.sucala.1@research.gla.ac.uk..................................................................................................(V-3)
Sugino, Yuri, shchepetuninamaina@hotmail.com.................................................................................................(I-5)
Sugiura, Fumikazu, fsugiura@main.teikyo-u.ac.jp..........................................................................................(VII-4)
Suzuki, Ayame, ayame_s_99@yahoo.co.jp..........................................................................................................(VI-2)
Tachibana, Yu, shingingo@gmail.com....................................................................................................................(I-2)
Takahashi, Sanami, takahashi.sanami@gmail.com.....................................................................................(I-4, III-3)
Takenaka, Yutaka, yuasa.takeshi@gmail.com......................................................................................................(II-4)
Tateishi, Yoko, ym_tateishi@yahoo.co.jp............................................................................................................(VI-4)
Tateoka, Kumi, kumi3@kobe-u.ac.jp.........................................................................................................(II-5, VII-5)
Teramoto, Yasutoshi, teramoto@law.hiroshima-u.ac.jp.....................................................................................(III-6)
Tkachev, Sergey, sertk@mail.ru............................................................................................................................(VI-3)
Tokunaga, Masahiro, t030032@kansai-u.ac.jp....................................................................................................(VI-1)
Tolkachova, Anna, atol@eu.spb.ru......................................................................................................................(VII-4)
Tolstoguzov, Sergey, sergeytol@w6.dion.ne.jp...................................................................................................(III-6)
Tolstoguzov, Aleksander, tolsto@bb.nebuta.ac.jp...............................................................................................(III-6)
Torobekova, Venerakhan, venerahan@gmail.com................................................................................................(V-3)
Toyota, Junichi, jtoyota@icu.ac.jp.............................................................................................................(VI-5, VII-2)
Tsujikawa, Noriko, noriko.tsujikawa@gmail.com..............................................................................................(III-4)
Tsukada, Tsutomu, tsutomu26@mail.goo.ne.jp....................................................................................................(V-4)
Usmanov, Furugzod, donishju@mail.ru................................................................................................................(II-4)
Uyama, Tomohiko, uyama@slav.hokudai.ac.jp.............................................................................................(II-3, V-3)
Valiullin, Hasan, hasan_val@hotmail.com / investor-slm@yandex.ru...............................................................(I-3)
Viktorov, Ilja, ilja.viktorov@sh.se.......................................................................................................................(VII-4)
Virkkunen, Joni, joni.virkkunen@uef.fi.............................................................................................(III-2, IV-3, V-3)
Volkov, Denis..........................................................................................................................................................(VII-1)
Waldron, Peter, p.waldron@uea.ac.uk............................................................................................................(II-1, V-1)
Wang, Ning, wangn@shisu.edu.cn..........................................................................................................................(V-2)
Wang, Xuelong, wangxuelong@ec.hokudai.ac.jp................................................................................................(VI-3)
Wang, Xiaoju, kaja_65@sina.com.........................................................................................................................(VI-3)
Ward, Christopher, christoferward@clayton.edu................................................................................................(VI-1)
Watanabe, Mitsuko..................................................................................................................................................(VI-1)
Xia, Zhongxian, xzx28@sina.com..........................................................................................................................(V-5)
Yamazoe, Hiroshi, yamazoe-hs@nids.go.jp.......................................................................................................(VII-6)
Yang, Bo, anjayang@hotmail.com..........................................................................................................................(V-2)
Yang, Cheng, yangcheng.ecnu@gmail.com................................................................................................(III-1, IV-2)
Yokota-Murakami, Takayuki, murakami@lang.osaka-u.ac.jp.............................................................................(I-1)
Yuasa, Takeshi, yuasa.takeshi@gmail.com.......................................................................................................(VII-6)
Zaytsev, Ilya, ilyaaugust@yandex.ru.......................................................................................................................(I-4)
Zhang, Jianhua, zhangjh171@gmail.com.............................................................................................................(VI-4)
Zhu, Jianli,  jianlinihao@126.com..........................................................................................................................(II-4)

88